《Am I Lewd Enough?》 Big, Big Announcement & Thank You First and foremost, thank you guys so much for your support on my patreon and becoming my friends on discord. Thanks to that, I was finally able to deal with the problems back at home and finish Book I of this novel. I''ve planned it to be around 85-90 chapters as of now but I will edit it to cumpletion. But you''re not here for that, you''re here to know when this book will launch. With that, I am proud to say that this book will officially be launched on Sunday, 13/3/2022, at exactly 12 pm or 5;30 pm (GMT). For my patrons and potential buyers, on Sunday until Monday''s night, you will be able to buy the entire Book I of this novel for a meager 6 dollars, not pounds, not euros but 6 dollars for an entire 85k+, edited novel on my patreon. It will only be for a time period of 24 hours after official launch/first chapter of this book. Until then, here''s a little teaser from the book. Salem. An erotic game he¡¯d spent most of his time on. It hadn¡¯t really been that popular as it was pretty niche and targeted towards fat otakus who liked seeing futas on effeminate boys. Or that was how it¡¯d been marketed. It didn¡¯t take long for the game to reveal it¡¯s true nature - one of gore, blood and tragedy. It was a game where the porn was mostly secondary while the primary plot of the game revolved around 5 Celestial Heroes who would band together to fight against the Demon God who had kidnapped someone with one of the most tragic backgrounds in gaming history. And he had possessed that being¡¯s body. He stood up, hearing the sudden splash of water as he saw how feminine he looked from his reflection. Standing at 5¡¯6, he was the epitome and definition of sexual attraction despite just reaching 16 this year. The perfect blend of cuteness and sexy, he looked both like a whore and an adorably little sister character in dating sims. With an obscene amount of curves and fat-meat in all the right places - especially his ass - not to mention how his pouty lips always had a soft pinkish glow, or how his scarlet red hair had been styled into an old, pompous wave that covered one of his cerulean green eyes, giving him a mature, seductive look that had made growing up without being molested extremely hard. He demanded attention wherever he went, with his boner-inducing, sway of his hips. Yet, despite all of his womanly charm, he almost cursed out loud when he saw how un-manly his little package was. It was like the gods had played him, giving him the body he adored the most in the opposite sex yet depriving him of the thing that mattered most. He tried to do one of those manly bodybuilder poses, only to fail and somehow look even more adorable. ¡°What am I even doing?¡± He sighed. Willow was the name of this character, the being who would turn into the main antagonist, the older brother of the protagonist of the story - Elm. Willow had actually started as an innocent, beautiful character but due to a series of misunderstandings, after he had been taught the power of his ¡®Emblem¡¯ in the castle of the Demon God, he¡¯d been coaxed into the dark side, embracing his role as the ¡®wife¡¯ of the Demon God and was a symbol of sexuality and corruption. The author of the story had revealed that Willow had been made in the image of Lilith from the Bible which explained why he had obtained the title of ¡°Mommy¡± after his rebirth as a Dark Maiden. Years of torment and destruction later, the protagonist accepted that Willow had already gone too far to be considered her older brother and so, felled him with her sword before moving on to defeat the Demon God. That ending was considered canon by the fans even though many of the more degenerate fans wanted to see an incest ending between Willow and the protagonist. That was the future that Willow or James - his previous name - had inherited. ¡°But, why on earth should I follow such a troublesome future?¡± Willow muttered, holding out his right hand, beginning to see a faint outline of the crystallization of his soul. As explained before, this fantastical world of debaucherous sex and porn was first and foremost, a world of magic and swords. But unlike the usual fantasy world, there were different power systems under different patron gods that led to many wars of religious supremacy in the past - a story for the near future. Willow was a human, at least for now so of course, he followed the power system under the Human God - Hum. Every human would obtain an ¡®emblem¡¯- the materialization of one¡¯s soul - when they entered adulthood, which would be when they¡¯re 15 where they would undergo a ritual ordained by a priest of the Humlic Religion. So basically, he¡¯d have to undergo the ritual tomorrow morning along with his sister. He knew the emblem he would obtain since he¡¯d played and completed the game to the point where he¡¯d already explored all the possible endings and routes. Spoiler Alert. Willow got fucked or raped in every ending. Chapter I: Reincarnated Into A Lewd Game?! (1) Honeywood Village, bordering the Mythical Woods CHAPTER 1 - Town Of Maplewood Spring had arrived but the winds rolling off the southern mountains still brought the cold touch of winter. The trees swayed with the blow of the fading winter winds as their leaves rained down, landing softly on the river that laid between a wall of beautiful trees, causing ripples to form across the surface of the water. The bundles of fallen leaves parted, drifting away from each other as a milky-white leg poked at the water, determining it¡¯s temperature before slowly descending into the river. Willow sighed, a tremble in his voice as he shivered at the cold touch of the river. He sank deeper into the river, washing himself with a natural, feminine grace even though he was a boy. The water trickled down his nubile body as he cupped his hands and washed his beautiful face, taking a deep look at his reflection from the river, giving another breathy sigh. ¡°I think it¡¯s been about 15 years since I¡¯ve come to this world.¡± He whispered, hearing the softness of his voice from how silent his surroundings were. Willow thought back to the time when he¡¯d remembered his past self on a certain day in his babe years. It was a massive shock to him - the memories of being a disgusting excuse of a man, obsessing over either porn or games, sometimes even both. He wished that he hadn¡¯t been such a man, living in his mother¡¯s basement as the embarrassment of his family but regardless of which, when he investigated the affairs of this world as he grew older, he came to a terrifying realization. He had been reincarnated into one of the worst possible worlds, at least for the current body he¡¯d inherited. A world where innocent boys like him get devoured by dominant women or men - either way, he couldn¡¯t think of a future where he wouldn¡¯t lose his anal virginity. Salem. An erotic game he¡¯d spent most of his time on. It hadn¡¯t really been that popular as it was pretty niche and targeted towards fat otakus who liked seeing futas on effeminate boys. Or that was how it¡¯d been marketed. It didn¡¯t take long for the game to reveal it¡¯s true nature - one of gore, blood and tragedy. It was a game where the porn was mostly secondary while the primary plot of the game revolved around 5 Celestial Heroes who would band together to fight against the Demon God who had kidnapped someone with one of the most tragic backgrounds in gaming history. And he had possessed that being¡¯s body. He stood up, hearing the sudden splash of water as he saw how feminine he looked from his reflection. Standing at 5¡¯6, he was the epitome and definition of sexual attraction despite just reaching 16 this year. The perfect blend of cuteness and sexy, he looked both like a whore and an adorably little sister character in dating sims. With an obscene amount of curves and fat-meat in all the right places - especially his ass - not to mention how his pouty lips always had a soft pinkish glow, or how his scarlet red hair had been styled into an old, pompous wave that covered one of his cerulean green eyes, giving him a mature, seductive look that had made growing up without being molested extremely hard. He demanded attention wherever he went, with his boner-inducing, sway of his hips. Yet, despite all of his womanly charm, he almost cursed out loud when he saw how un-manly his little package was. It was like the gods had played him, giving him the body he adored the most in the opposite sex yet depriving him of the thing that mattered most. He tried to do one of those manly bodybuilder poses, only to fail and somehow look even more adorable. ¡°What am I even doing?¡± He sighed. Willow was the name of this character, the being who would turn into the main antagonist, the older brother of the protagonist of the story - Elm. Willow had actually started as an innocent, beautiful character but due to a series of misunderstandings, after he had been taught the power of his ¡®Emblem¡¯ in the castle of the Demon God, he¡¯d been coaxed into the dark side, embracing his role as the ¡®wife¡¯ of the Demon God and was a symbol of sexuality and corruption. The author of the story had revealed that Willow had been made in the image of Lilith from the Bible which explained why he had obtained the title of ¡°Mommy¡± after his rebirth as a Dark Maiden. Years of torment and destruction later, the protagonist accepted that Willow had already gone too far to be considered her older brother and so, felled him with her sword before moving on to defeat the Demon God. That ending was considered canon by the fans even though many of the more degenerate fans wanted to see an incest ending between Willow and the protagonist. That was the future that Willow or James - his previous name - had inherited. ¡°But, why on earth should I follow such a troublesome future?¡± Willow muttered, holding out his right hand, beginning to see a faint outline of the crystallization of his soul. As explained before, this fantastical world of debaucherous sex and porn was first and foremost, a world of magic and swords. But unlike the usual fantasy world, there were different power systems under different patron gods that led to many wars of religious supremacy in the past - a story for the near future. Willow was a human, at least for now so of course, he followed the power system under the Human God - Hum. Every human would obtain an ¡®emblem¡¯- the materialization of one¡¯s soul - when they entered adulthood, which would be when they¡¯re 15 where they would undergo a ritual ordained by a priest of the Humlic Religion. So basically, he¡¯d have to undergo the ritual tomorrow morning along with his sister. He knew the emblem he would obtain since he¡¯d played and completed the game to the point where he¡¯d already explored all the possible endings and routes. Spoiler Alert. Willow got fucked or raped in every ending. And in each and every one of those futures, the downfall of Willow¡¯s innocence started tomorrow, the Humlic ritual of [Awakening] where he would obtain his emblem and kick off the main plot of the game. Willow returned to washing himself, trying to wash away the worry that gnawed at his stomach as he noticed the sun starting to fall. For a fantasy world, the sun looked the same, albeit a bit larger and redder with the moon being the same. Although, the night skies over here were brighter and more beautiful, clueless of the excessive light pollution of his previous world. Willow sank back down, leaning against the river-bank and sitting upright as he brought out his dainty little fingers above his face, the sun¡¯s rays spreading from his finger-tips. He enjoyed the seclusion nature provided him as he remembered that it would be one of the last moments of peace he would enjoy before tomorrow¡¯s pivotal moment in history. He knew that by inheriting his emblem, his constitution would change - no, unshackled would be the better word - as Willow would have to deal with a number of suitors. Some would be gentle and civilized, but most were going to be savage and would want nothing more than to stuff him with their cocks. How was he going to survive here? For the next 24 hours, the whole story can be bought for 6 dollars on my patreon-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Chapter II: Reincarnated Into A Lewd Game?! (2) Previously For a fantasy world, the sun looked the same, albeit a bit larger and redder with the moon being the same. Although, the night skies over here were brighter and more beautiful, clueless of the excessive light pollution of his previous world. Willow sank back down, leaning against the river-bank and sitting upright as he brought out his dainty little fingers above his face, the sun¡¯s rays spreading from his finger-tips. He enjoyed the seclusion nature provided him as he remembered that it would be one of the last moments of peace he would enjoy before tomorrow¡¯s pivotal moment in history. He knew that by inheriting his emblem, his constitution would change - no, unshackled would be the better word - as Willow would have to deal with a number of suitors. Some would be gentle and civilized, but most were going to be savage and would want nothing more than to stuff him with their cocks. How was he going to survive here? Willow was weak, very weak, and he knew that. If it weren¡¯t for his sister¡¯s protection, he would have most likely been raped in a ditch by now. This was a rather primitive world where they focused more on advancements in war and personal power rather than science. Was science even a thing here? Willow moaned as the brief cold wind washed over his nude body. ¡°Why on earth did I have to transmigrate into this boy¡¯s body? If I had a choice, I¡¯d pick the sister over him any fucking day.¡± He had a genuine appreciation for Elm both as the protagonist and the younger sister of the Maiden. She was aloof, tough and was absolutely beautiful but in a boyish manner - lusting for adventure and conquest but he knew that it was just her emblem and constitution kicking in. He was raring to see the look on the village chief¡¯s face tomorrow when he realized what a rare gem had been brought up in his town. Willow remembered the great shift in personality that would occur in Elm after the [Awakening] ritual tomorrow but knew that it would be a necessary change if she was to truly embrace her great role in this world. He however, would be making a few minor tweaks to ensure that his future would be changed, and damned the consequences so long as it meant he wasn¡¯t forced to be a bride of someone. Willow knew it was selfish of him to do such a thing, but once they realized it was either that or he gets raped, raped, and raped, they¡¯d understand. He had already prepared his great escape and a leisurely life as a rich, wealthy man somewhere far away from the prophesied war between the heroes and the Demon God. This world was dangerous but that was only if you didn¡¯t know where the treasures of this world were hidden. And as the gamer who had completed and found every route of the game, he was confident in his ability to amass enough power to live a laid-back life. But of course, that plan entirely relied on the future he knew of, so the plan was still rather unreliable but it was the best he could think of. He slid down into the water and blew bubbles before jumping out with a sudden splash. The sound echoed from how quiet his surroundings were. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to the world but it won¡¯t go the way you plan it to be.¡± Willow stared at the sky as he made the announcement. He would have looked cool. . . if the wind didn¡¯t blow at that exact moment. ¡°Ah shit, it¡¯s cold.¡± Willow turned to look at his clothes that were hung from a rope between two trees near the river-bank, hopping towards them as he felt his nipples stiffen from the sudden chilly breeze. He dried himself off and changed into his clothes; consisting of a white tunic and brown, cotton pants that miraculously hid his shapely behind, before he felt like someone was watching him. He turned his head around, trying to search for whoever was watching, but that was unneeded as a vile, green she-goblin with flaming red hair appeared from the bushes. It stood at the same height as a human child but it¡¯s dwarf-like body appeared riddled with scars and muscles that made it seem more imposing than it should be. One look at thetenting loins of the she-goblin and Willow knew what it had come for. The damn monster really looked even uglier now that he was seeing it in real life. He took a look at his right hand and just as he thought, it was starting to become even more visible. Willow cursed his bad luck before he steeled his mind as he knew that he was going to have to fight. He quickly picked up a sharp rock from the shores of the river before pointing it at the she-goblin. ¡°I¡¯ve managed with my virginity intact for 15 years. Today¡¯s not gonna be the day, damnit.¡± Willow muttered under his breath. The she-goblin didn¡¯t appear to understand him as it began to snarl, a horrible stench appearing from its mouth. It starts to circle him as he reciprocates the action. He felt a shiver run down his spine as he sensed it¡¯s disgusting gaze lie upon his backside. He immediately covered his ass with his unoccupied hand as he tried to menacingly glare at the she-goblin. It snickered at his attempt to look threatening, appearing to be turned on from seeing such a delicious morsel in front of it. As it looked like it was about to make a move soon, Willow really started to hate the fact that he hadn¡¯t been able to gain ¡®skills¡¯ as easily as it¡¯d been portrayed in most fantasy games or anime. Usually, you¡¯d just do an action, repeat it several times and you¡¯d obtain/create a skill right? It wasn¡¯t that way in this world where your power system was decided by your race and therefore, racial patron deity. He hadn¡¯t been able to use any of his emblem skills since he hadn¡¯t awakened it yet (duh) but even if he did, he knew that Willow¡¯s emblem was more support than damage oriented. Willow¡¯s thoughts were short-lived as he was forced to dodge to the side, escaping a lunge from the she-goblin. He fell on his butt and it started to hurt from the impact he had with the pebble-encrusted floor. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother teach you how to treat a lady?¡± Willow said, wincing from the pain before he grabbed a number of pebbles and started throwing it at the she-goblin. ¡°Fuck, did I just call myself a lady?¡± The she-goblin sent out a snarl, annoyed from the useless resistance from its prey before catching one of the pebbles Willow had thrown at it in mid-air as it slowly crushed the pebble to fine grains, all the while maintaining eye contact with Willow. ¡°Shit.¡± Willow stopped throwing the pebbles as fear finally struck into the depths of his heart. He saw that what he¡¯d done had angered the she-goblin, but since goblins and their variants only ever felt horny, the anger had flowed into its need to breed. Willow had an eye¡¯s worth of cock as he felt like he wanted to puke. Right in front of his eyes, the she-goblin¡¯s barbed cock rose past it¡¯s cloth confines as it rubbed the many wart-like bumps on it¡¯s cock as pre-cum started to spew from the slit in it¡¯s cock. The salty, cold scent of the river was beginning to give way to the abhorrent smell of the she-goblin¡¯s unwashed cock, dominating Willow¡¯s sense of smell. Now, he really, really had to stop himself from puking. He starts to shake as the she-goblin approaches before his fingers twitch, remembering that he still had a sharp rock in his hands as he pointed it at the she-goblin. ¡°S-Stay away! I¡¯ve got a rock and I¡¯m not afraid to use it!¡± He tried to stand up and run away but couldn¡¯t feel his legs. Willow saw the she-goblin sniff the air and smelt his fear as it began to smile like a disgusting Cheshire cat and the veins on it¡¯s barbed cock began to really beat. It shrieked loudly before it lunged at him, it¡¯s barbed cock and tits swinging around in mid-air as Willow simply closed his eyes and cursed the gods for imposing the boy¡¯s constitution onto him. But then, he felt the wind shift and heard death, feeling something warm splat across his face. ¡°Are you okay, brother?¡± A feminine voice sounded. Alrightie. The 10 hours are up. I will now be deleting the entire story tier on my patreon. Buuuut you can still read up to 10 chapters ahead (Published Every Saturday-Sunday)----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter III: Reincarnated Into A Lewd Game?! (3) Previously He tried to stand up and run away but couldn¡¯t feel his legs. Willow saw the she-goblin sniff the air and smelt his fear as it began to smile like a disgusting Cheshire cat and the veins on it¡¯s barbed cock began to really beat. It shrieked loudly before it lunged at him, it¡¯s barbed cock and tits swinging around in mid-air as Willow simply closed his eyes and cursed the gods for imposing the boy¡¯s constitution onto him. But then, he felt the wind shift and heard death, feeling something warm splat across his face. ¡°Are you okay, brother?¡± A feminine voice sounded. Willow opened his eyes and saw plot armor incarnate herself. The most accurate representation of Elm would be an amazonian princess, possessing both the glorious stature of amazonian warriors and the dignity of a princess. Her hair was like gold, not the fake blonde dyes the brunettes in his past life seemed to like so much. It was as if she¡¯d been blessed by the sun, possessing skin the color of bronzed olives and eyes the color of the sky but appeared clouded and bored, as if she¡¯d seen everything the world had to offer. She wore a simple, loose tunic over her brown breeches that showed off her lithe, athletic figure with long legs that reminded him of those Olympic runners in his previous life. From years of training with the sword under the gleaming sun, she was a beautiful woman possessing skin the color of bronzed olives. To put the cherry on top, her eyes were the color of the sky but not as vibrant, inheriting the sky¡¯s wisdom rather than it¡¯s optimism. Such was his younger sister, Elm - the protagonist of the game he¡¯d found himself reincarnating into. Despite cutting a she-goblin in half, he saw that Elm still had that same bored look on her face. ¡°You just got goblin blood all over me.¡± Willow sniffed the heavy smell of monster blood and immediately cringed. ¡°It stinks.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Elm cut the air in an arc, splattering the traces of she-goblin matter onto the ground before she sheathed her sword. She handed him a towel. Willow took the towel and dragged his feet to the river, washing the blood off his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mother warn you not to stray too far from the town, Will?¡± Elm chastised her older brother. ¡°Geh.¡± Willow shivered from the cool feel of the river water against his face. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like being cooped up in the house all day, little sis.¡± The river splashed across his eyes as he took the time to gurgle the water as well. ¡°Sometimes, I need a little bit of fresh air.¡± He felt Elm walk towards him so he opened his eyes, seeing that something had blocked off the sun behind him. Elm had the same clouded expression in her eyes but this time, he thought he saw a trace of worry in them. ¡°This is the fifth time you¡¯ve been assaulted by a monster, brother. Something tells me there¡¯s going to be a sixth. A seventh. And, an eight.¡± Willow quickly washed off the remains of the blood before he wiped himself with a towel, standing up to his full height with a puffed chest that made it known who was the real sibling in charge here. Even though if one looked from afar, they wouldn¡¯t exactly think that Willow was the older one. ¡°A little cocky now, are you? Need I remind you what I did to prevent mother from spanking your arse when we were ten?¡± ¡°I¡¯m . . .sorry.¡± Elm apologized, with her head down like a puppy. Seeing this, Willow sighed before he stood on his toes and petted the young girl¡¯s head. ¡°I know you were just worried about me but the both of you NEED to stop treating me like I¡¯m just a little boy! As far as I know, I¡¯m six months older than you and after the Awakening, I¡¯ll be considered a full-fledged man.¡± ¡°A man?¡± Elm whispered with a look of disbelief. As much as she loved her older brother, he looked the least like a man to the point she would be considered more manly than him. Over time, she noticed that his speech and gestures were starting to resemble that of a fair maiden even if he wasn¡¯t aware of it. She knew the things people were saying about her beautiful brother, the unwanted attention he so naively brought upon himself, unknowing of the allure he held over the men and women in this village. Whenever they went for a walk outside, Willow would never notice the lustful stares that were directed his way since Elm would simply glare at them and scare them off. Ever since they were young, she had felt a need to protect him from anything that would harm him - mostly sexual. Her parents didn¡¯t even need to request her watch over him as she would do so nonetheless. It made her feel satisfied just being by her beloved brother¡¯s side, although since she was so close to him all the time, it was hard not to notice his ¡°womanly¡± features. She had to restrain herself from pouncing onto him so many times and as a very healthy, dominant young woman, it was beginning to prove difficult. ¡°Besides, it isn¡¯t my fault that monsters have been appearing more and more frequently around the area now, is it?¡± Willow said. ¡°Wait. I thought you were supposed to be with dad, hunting?¡± ¡°We finished early.¡± Elm nodded. ¡°There were a couple of things amiss in our hunt this morning.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± Willow asked. Elm opened her mouth and closed it multiple times. ¡°It¡¯s the reason I need to ensure that you¡¯re safe.¡± She sent a look over to the dead she-goblin carcass. ¡°At least until tomorrow.¡± Willow wanted to say something but held no further argument. ¡±Fair Enough.¡± He looked at the dead carcass of the she-goblin and how close he¡¯d been to being raped as the reality of his own emblem-to-be settled on him. He knew exactly why monsters were appearing more frequently, destroying crops, stealing livestock and basically, being a nuisance around the town. Basically, it was all due to him. He remembered reading a little article that talked of his emblem or Willow¡¯s emblem and the immense influence it had over monsters - more specifically, Alpha monsters. He had read up on the lore behind Willow but it was much too thick to be explained in a single sitting so he summarized it for himself, with the fact that if it weren¡¯t for Willow, none of the plot in this world would happen. No Heroes, No Monsters and No Demon Gods. It was all due to Willow or more specifically, his emblem that the world had been fucked a million times over. That was the responsibility he¡¯d been given tomorrow at the [Awakening] where the first major event would occur. And he knew that the recent monster sightings were a foreshadowing to tomorrow¡¯s event where so much innocent blood would be spilled. Willow had already prepared for such an event, to the point where he planned on capitalizing upon it but there was nothing he could do to completely avoid such a future since this was a major event for the main plot of the game and is the spark that would set Elm¡¯s journey as the Celestial Hero on track. He knew enough about time and space that if he did anything to deter such an event, he¡¯d definitely bring about a great catastrophe upon the world, perhaps even it¡¯s end. Yeah, he was definitely not doing that. ¡°Brother?¡± Elm asked softly. Willow shook himself out of his thoughts before he focused on the subject at hand. ¡°I was just a little nervous. Thinking about tomorrow. How are you faring?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand your question.¡± Elm said, tilting her head to the side in confusion. Willow slapped his forehead, wondering how he forgot that Elm¡¯s character setting made it so that she didn¡¯t really feel anything other than primal feelings. ¡°Sorry. Are you hoping to get a specific emblem?¡± ¡°No.¡± Elm said, before coming closer to her brother. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with something that can protect you.¡± Due to recent "complaints" and "persuasion", I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon, at least until the end of this month. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter IV: Reincarnated Into A Lewd Game?! (4) Previously ¡°Brother?¡± Elm asked softly. Willow shook himself out of his thoughts before he focused on the subject at hand. ¡°I was just a little nervous. Thinking about tomorrow. How are you faring?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand your question.¡± Elm said, tilting her head to the side in confusion. Willow slapped his forehead, wondering how he forgot that Elm¡¯s character setting made it so that she didn¡¯t really feel anything other than primal feelings. ¡°Sorry. Are you hoping to get a specific emblem?¡± ¡°No.¡± Elm said, before coming closer to her brother. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with something that can protect you.¡± Willow felt a little blush crawling up his cheeks when he heard her words. ¡°Stupid. Learn how to charm now, have you?¡± He realized that she was too close and tried pushing her away to no avail. She was much stronger than him, which would have hurt his pride as an older brother and a man. . .if he didn¡¯t look so girly. ¡°Go away. You¡¯re too close.¡± Elm didn¡¯t reply for a moment as her eyes traveled down the smallness of his waist down to his plum shaped butt . She tucked her head behind his neck as she took a long, good stare at how his doughy butt looked from behind his shoulders. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off how blessed he was in that department but quickly gathered herself. ¡°Why? I like being near you, brother.¡± Elm declared, kneeling slightly so that she rested her head on Willow¡¯s small shoulders. She crept closer to his ears. ¡°You smell so beautiful.¡± A blush exploded onto Willow¡¯s face but he kept it down and pinched the bridge of his nose. He raised his hand to give a karate chop onto his sister¡¯s head all the while wondering why his heart was beating for such cliche lines. Seriously, as a modern man who lived in his mother¡¯s basement, he wasn¡¯t supposed to be this easy. ¡°I told you, you¡¯re way too clo-Woah?!¡± Willow¡¯s karate chop was impeded by a firm grip on his wrist as Elm quickly caught the other hand as well, locking both of his tiny wrists in her left palm as she kept them behind his back. With her free hand, she pulled her brother closer into a hug as Willow was immediately met with a face full of large boobs due to their height difference. His blush had already infected his face and now traveled down to his neck. ¡°What are you doing?! Let me go!¡± And due to all his trashings about, both of them fell into the shallow side of the river with a heavy splash. ¡°Ow, ow.¡± Willow muttered in pain, pushing his body up slowly as dread filled his core when he knew that since his clothes were now wet, he had no way of lying to his mom when they went back home. He was about to curse at his little sister but saw that her blue eyes that were usually clouded with boredom were now ablaze with an emotion that could only be described as pure lust. The way she looked at Willow from her straddle made him feel like a prime cut of meat that she was raring to have. Willow didn¡¯t dare to make a voice as silence dominated the evening river. Elm looked at Willow and felt her stomach do flips, an excitement that only ever ran through her whenever she was out on her hunts with the town''s guard. Or when she often fantasized about her brother. He was so beautiful in her eyes. So pure. And especially so when his clothes stuck wet to his skin as the evening sun reflected off the river, making his skin glow akin to a goddess of beauty. All of his tempting curves were presented to her as a million questions stopped her from making a move. How soft were his lips? How pleasurable must it feel to take him right here and now? Why did he always look so beautiful? So tempting? But most importantly, why did she have to hold back? If she wanted to, she could just impose herself upon him right here, right now and there¡¯d be nothing he could do about it. After all, it was the right of the strong to take from the weak, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Elm?¡± His voice - a soft melody to her ears - almost did it for her. Her blue eyes started to grow cloudy with a chance of lightning. Willow wasn¡¯t any better. From his position, he couldn¡¯t see anything but his little sister¡¯s body and knew that she had grown up pretty fine. From her wet clothes, he could see how her perfect abs carved from the finests marble stuck on her taut stomach, how her toned biceps flexed which begged the question - How good would it feel to let himself go in those arms? There were two main reasons as to why Willow had never been able to see Elm as a love interest. The first being that since he¡¯d grown up beside this kid, he¡¯d grown attached to her and thought of her like his real, little sister. The second being that he knew that it¡¯d be extremely bad for him and the main plot of the story if he did the deed with her right now. His emblem, again, being the reason. If he and Elm did it before the Awakening, ignoring the immorality of the situation as they were both siblings, he¡¯d be bound to her as her soul-mate, where he¡¯d be cursed with immense feelings of guilt, loneliness and sadness if he was away from her. And his plan entirely revolved around being as far away from Elm as possible after tomorrow. Even if it really pained him. Yet, despite knowing the severity of the situation, Willow still wasn¡¯t able to move a muscle, entirely locked into those stormy cyan eyes of hers. The both of them relished in the silence but Elm made the first move, bringing her face closer to beauty incarnate himself. Willow on the other hand, wanted to yell out and stop Elm from making a mistake but the closer her face fot, the more he was beginning to hear voices - voices telling him to submit to her, enticing him with the songs of pleasure he¡¯d sing from relenting his pointless resistance but most importantly, how good it would feel to be pumped loads of her hot baby batter. Just like his sister, he felt his eyes start to grow murky with impure lust and he would have just let her take him right then and there, if not for the big snake he felt poking at his thighs. Immediately, Willow regained his senses as he looked down, fear striking his heart as he saw that Elm had definitely grown but she¡¯d grown a little too much for his liking. So with that, he felt his head start to grow dizzy as black spots popped into his vision. ¡°. .Brother?¡± Elm asked, seeing that Willow looked as if he was going to faint soon. Willow heard the cries of his younger sister fade into the background as his head rocked back and forth before finally, darkness filled his vision. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon, at least until the end of this month. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter V: Reincarnated Into A Lewd Game?! (5) Previously Just like his sister, he felt his eyes start to grow murky with impure lust and he would have just let her take him right then and there, if not for the big snake he felt poking at his thighs. Immediately, Willow regained his senses as he looked down, fear striking his heart as he saw that Elm had definitely grown but she¡¯d grown a little too much for his liking. So with that, he felt his head start to grow dizzy as black spots popped into his vision. ¡°. .Brother?¡± Elm asked, seeing that Willow looked as if he was going to faint soon. Willow heard the cries of his younger sister fade into the background as his head rocked back and forth before finally, darkness filled his vision. The first thing Willow noticed when he¡¯d awoken was the sweaty breeze of the afternoon winds pouring in through his windows. His head still tingled slightly as he assessed his surroundings. Looking around him, he saw that he¡¯d been transported to his bedroom, shared with his sister - that same person was sitting on a chair beside him, holding his hands as she rested her head on his thighs, merrily sleeping into the afternoon. A warmth spread across his chest as he felt nostalgic, having a younger sister who also dearly looked after him in his previous life as well. He laid his hands on her head, stroking her hair gently as a mother would do her children. He felt his tongue dry, so he grabbed the jug of water beside him and drank it, all the while smiling at how their bedroom had grown up alongside them. Their bedroom looked as if it¡¯d been modeled after a cabin in the woods, with thick dark planks that had grown old but sturdy enough to still support the ceiling and it¡¯s walls. A window and a chest separated his bed from Elm¡¯s - both around the same size but he could see the modifications their father worked on Elm¡¯s bed so as to accommodate her growing height. There were traces of cave-like painting on the wooden walls, depicting warriors on chariots and knights saving princess drawn by the infant hands of the young talent of the family. It was one of the many indications that told Willow of his sister¡¯s predestined future and with it, his as well. Beside Elm¡¯s bed was her wardrobe, and an assortment of awards all in the weapons handling and hunting category that told of her prodigious talent in the battlefield but Willow knew this was barely an ice-cap compared to the many achievements she would achieve in the near future. The near future. Those words brought dread and an uncomfortable anxiety mixed with a hint of excitement to Willow. He knew that tomorrow, everything would change and there was nothing he could do about it. But as tomorrow would be the end, it would also be a new beginning for Willow. That was if his plan worked. He made sure to eliminate as many ifs in the plan as he could but then again, this was a world of magic and swords. A dragon could pass by tonight and lay raze to the entire town. Anything could happen. All he could do was pray and hope nothing bad happened. He was brought out of his musings as he felt Elm stir in her sleep. She woke up soon enough and saw that her brother had been awake. Her expression was stone-cold but Willow could see the million questions that swam in her eyes. Also, she was biting her lips - a habit that she only did when she wanted to say something but held back for unknown reasons. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Willow said with understanding in his eyes. It may be just two words but to Elm, she felt a wave of relief. They were both spared from the awkward silence as someone knocked on the door. Elm quickly separated herself from Willow as she went to open the door, closing it behind him as she talked to them. ¡°Is he alright?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want him. . .¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just. . .¡± ¡°Leave it. Is he awake now? Yes?¡± Willow heard an assortment of murmurs and chatters as he sighed, knowing that despite Elm trying her best to provide an explanation to his parents, his mother would use this as a chance to try and put him on house arrest. It wasn¡¯t long before he heard Elm tossed aside and the door open, revealing his worried mother and boisterous father. Sometimes, he always wondered how these polar opposites met and married each other. His mother, Olivia was a beautiful woman in her 40s, with long red hair that had been tied up in a side-braid with a flower pin gifted to her by his father. With a pale, white complexion and a curvy body, it wasn¡¯t hard to see where Willow had inherited his traits from. She looked short beside her husband but she was actually fairly tall for a woman, standing at around 5¡¯7 as she had an expression of worry when her eyes fell onto Willow¡¯s form - her baby boy. His father, Leonard, on the other hand was a giant of a man, standing at around 6¡¯5 with his iconic wide smile and cheerful nature but you could still see traces of his playboy past, a mischievous twinkle in his blue eyes. Elm took after him, both his blue eyes and blonde hair but Leonard¡¯s fiery blonde hair had mellowed down with age, changing into a dirty blonde that managed to make him appear rugged. . .if it weren¡¯t for that dumb smile on his face. Behind them, Elm also entered the room with an apologetic expression on her face as she¡¯d failed to deter their parents from coming in. ¡°My boy!¡± Olivia yelled, rushing over to him as she quickly embraced him in a tight bear hug. ¡°Mom!¡± Willow tried to get out of the embarrassing hug but couldn¡¯t. His mother would definitely win the world hugging contest. ¡°Let me go. I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be stupid. You are and will always be my baby boy.¡± His mother said as she moved from hugging him to checking his body for any injuries. ¡°I heard that you collapsed again this morning. That¡¯s the 5th time this week! I told you not to move around so much, you know that you have a weak condition!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, mother.¡± Willow said, trying to stop his fussy mother. ¡°You worry too much.¡± That was when his father entered the conversation, his annoyingly loud laughter ringing around the room. ¡°Oh come on, son. We both know why she¡¯s so worried. If you keep going on like this, how will you be able to learn to hold a bow? Or swing a sword?¡± ¡°Oh? When did I say he could do things like that, Leonard?¡± His mother glared at Leonard, making him cringe in fear. ¡°Besides, none of this would happen if you looked after him instead of hunting game with your daughter all the time!¡± His father then raised his hands in surrender as it never amazed Willow to see how wives were able to control their husbands like that. Both here or his previous life. ¡°Now, now. You know that I¡¯m only training Elm to protect her older brother, isn¡¯t that right, my daughter?¡± Leonard said, winking at Elm to help him from his current predicament. Elm just looked at him with the same expression she always showed to everyone. ¡°. . .Right. You don¡¯t have to worry, mother. I¡¯ve sworn to protect my brother until he grows old.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to be protected for that long.¡± Willow said, feeling incredulous. ¡°Did you even take your medicine this morning, sweetie?¡± Olivia asked her son but knew the answer from how his eyes started to swim. She pinched his cheeks as an angry tick formed on her head. ¡°Mwomm! Stawpp!¡± Willow pouted and caressed his hurting cheeks as his mother released her hold on them. ¡°Anyways, I thought the both of you were supposed to be in the council meeting right now? You know, for tomorrow¡¯s event? And, tonight¡¯s festival?¡± His father was the one to answer. ¡°We finished early. Your mother and I¡¯ve been tasked with helping out the old folks for now.¡± His mother sighed. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have to do that if this big oaf didn¡¯t buy into that guilt-tripping story of how it was good to help out the town and religious whatnot. I love and respect Father John in what he does but sometimes, I feel the old man may be using Hum¡¯s divine words to make us labor for him.¡± Willow, as a modern man, decided to keep quiet on matters of religion and especially so for what just came out of his mother¡¯s lips. His mother turned back to him, hugging the boy again as she sighed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your father¡¯s needlessly helpful character, I would have been enjoying the festival with my baby boy.¡± ¡°Getting back to the topic at hand, you really should take care of your body, son.¡± His father started. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s the big day after all. We wouldn¡¯t want you collapsing again on the podium.¡± ¡°Anything that you¡¯re hoping for?¡± His mother asked, separating herself from him. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon, at least until the end of this month. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter VI: Reincarnated Into A Lewd Game?! (6) Previously Willow, as a modern man, decided to keep quiet on matters of religion and especially so for what just came out of his mother¡¯s lips. His mother turned back to him, hugging the boy again as she sighed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your father¡¯s needlessly helpful character, I would have been enjoying the festival with my baby boy.¡± ¡°Getting back to the topic at hand, you really should take care of your body, son.¡± His father started. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s the big day after all. We wouldn¡¯t want you collapsing again on the podium.¡± ¡°Anything that you¡¯re hoping for?¡± His mother asked, separating herself from him. ¡°You know that we can¡¯t pick and choose our emblems, mother.¡± Willow said before taking a peek at Elm. ¡°I¡¯m sure, my brother will obtain an emblem that reflects his beauty.¡± Elm said with a straight face. Leonard laughed out loud at that. Despite wanting his son to become strong and tough, looking at him closely and remembering his weak constitution, he knew that Elm had a better chance of inheriting the art of the hunt from him. ¡°That may be true Elm. We can only hope that Lord Hum is understanding and reveals our son¡¯s emblem to be one of great origins.¡± Willow took offense to that but had long since known that his role would not be in the battlefield, so he let it slide. ¡°Well, don¡¯t be so downspirited, dear. After all, I¡¯m sure that your sister will receive something worthy of her talents.¡± His mother said, hinting at the genius talent Elm had in the art of battles. ¡°She¡¯ll protect you.¡± Leonard smiled widely and placed his bear-like hands on top of Elm¡¯s head, ruffling her hair as Elm stood like a dead owl. ¡°Our daughter right here has finally done it this morning.¡± He looked extremely proud and excited to reveal his news. ¡°She¡¯s finally surpassed this old man.¡± Olivia gasped in shock. ¡°How many did she catch?¡± Leonard raised two of his fingers reminiscent of a peace pose in Willow¡¯s past world. ¡°2? No, 20? She managed to hunt twenty animals?!¡± His mother was seriously surprised. After all, Leonard had been considered the greatest hunter in their town but even he had only managed to catch a total of 10 critters in a single morning. ¡°Ten young bucks. Five grown. Four brown bears.¡± Leonard paused for dramatic effect before revealing Elm¡¯s greatest achievement. ¡°And, One Were-bear.¡± The room was dead silent as both Willow and his mother were in awe. Their stunned silence was understandable as a were-bear was strong enough to be ranked outside of animals and fell into the tier of monster-kin. Sure, it was in the lowest tier possible but it wasn¡¯t anything that a young child who hadn¡¯t even awakened her emblem yet was supposed to achieve. Willow on the hand had feelings of pride, amazement and dread bubble up in his chest. Pride and Awe because that was his sister who had racked up such a prodigious accomplishment. But dread because hinted at his theory that since this was reality, the world may not go accordingly or exactly as in the game. But he ignored that uncomfortable feeling settling in the pits of his stomach as he focused more on the other primary emotions. His mother was the first to break the silence. She immediately ran up to her, hugging her, kissing her on the cheek and praising her with him and his father joining along the way but of course, Elm¡¯s expression never changed. In such a heart-warming moment, Willow had failed to realize that the dread he had casted aside would be the shortcoming that led to his downfall. For now, he believed in the eligibility of the masterplan he¡¯d spent ten years of his new life on, believing that there would be nothing wrong as he smiled and laughed with his family. * * * * * * As night fell, lanterns started to rise and a play of the flute announced the start of the traditional night festival before every [Awakening]. The village started to bustle with the sound of the crowd as the festival was mostly centered around the Awakening Square, where a statue of Mercy, the goddess of fertility and blessings was erected. The glow of lanterns seemed to be even further illuminated as the sound of hawkers and vendors arguing with their heckling customers entered their ears. Golden Red banners that symbolized the Awakening Day hung through houses, forming a spider web of silk strings above them. The smell of roasted meat, delicacies and spices pervaded the air as villagers dressed in jester costumes performed magic tricks so as to provide something to look at while you ate. Willow and Elm were greeted by a number of the villagers, all met with smiles and grins as he wondered why he¡¯d been presented with so many free treats. Also, was it just him or was Elm a lot more clingy tonight than usual? They¡¯d met their parents along the way, seeing that their mother was scolding their drunk father for being too carried away as usual. A couple of laughs later, their mother had asked them if they were done for the night. Willow nodded and before they could retire into their beds, their mother gave them a special present, presenting to them the perfect place to cap off the night. And so with it, Willow and Elm arrived at the place. They stood by a cliff with an outstretched head, a high rough elevation so that it presented them with the perfect view of the town¡¯s festive mood in all it¡¯s golden glory. A cold wind swept by their faces, bringing with it the scent of grilled food and scented spices. A look of melancholy softened Willow¡¯s expression, remembering that in the game¡¯s lore, this was a secret place only those within their family knew and it was also the cliff where their father proposed to their mother. He looked up, seeing the moon cast it¡¯s light upon them and just tonight, it didn''t seem so lonely by itself. ¡°Want some?¡± Elm asked, extending a skewered meat stick that¡¯d been glazed in honey. Willow shook his head, declining the offer. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the festive scenery, wondering if he was really sitting on the top of a cliff, overlooking a village he grew up in. He felt a sense of disbelief, pondering over the fact that he¡¯d just spent 16 years of his life in an entirely new, fantastical world. ¡°Have you ever thought about life?¡± Willow started after a long silence. The scenery was just perfect. ¡°Where would we be if we weren¡¯t born to our parents? Maybe we could have been born as princes or maybe even Kings.¡± He turned to look at Elm. ¡°A whole future completely different from what we have right now, all at the hands of the gods.¡± Willow smiled sadly. ¡°So many things that could have gone differently. So many opportunities we could take.¡± Elm didn¡¯t reply, still drunk on the sight of his beautiful form. Willow shook his head, apologizing for the sudden weird topic before he saw that her hands were starting to shiver. With it, he reached for her hands, bringing himself closer to her in the process as the two stuck in a lovely, warm embrace under the lazy moon. ¡°Were your hands always this big?¡± Willow asked, comparing his hands to her as he was once reminded of how small and feminine he actually was. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon, at least until the end of this month. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter VII: Reincarnated Into A Lewd Game?! (7) Previously He turned to look at Elm. ¡°A whole future completely different from what we have right now, all at the hands of the gods.¡± Willow smiled sadly. ¡°So many things that could have gone differently. So many opportunities we could take.¡± Elm didn¡¯t reply, still drunk on the sight of his beautiful form. Willow shook his head, apologizing for the sudden weird topic before he saw that her hands were starting to shiver. With it, he reached for her hands, bringing himself closer to her in the process as the two stuck in a lovely, warm embrace under the lazy moon. ¡°Were your hands always this big?¡± Willow asked, comparing his hands to her as he was once reminded of how small and feminine he actually was. Elm thought of what Willow had just said. She knew herself. She knew of the many talents she¡¯d been blessed with and all of this was even before her Awakening. But before all of her strength, came her wisdom. It was a blessing and a curse to her - the gift of wisdom and intelligence. A curse because it derived her of the element of surprise, of the element of hope and optimism. To her, the world seemed to run slow, cold and grey - a box of toys to which she¡¯d been granted detailed instructions on how to build, manipulate and create. The moment she¡¯d come out of her mother¡¯s womb, she didn¡¯t cry. When the sight of the world first came to her eyes, she didn¡¯t laugh. She thought the world would continue to be that - boring, stale, dry. And it would have been that way. If it weren¡¯t for him. Her world that consisted of only black and white suddenly lit up with the intensity of a dragon¡¯s breath the moment he appeared in her infantile vision. She¡¯d been granted him, the incarnation of beauty itself and she knew that regardless of her brother¡¯s words, she could no longer see a future without him. But fate had been cruel once more, chaining him to her as family - blood - forbidden to want to consummate her love. By force was a thought but the thought of his tears deterred her from acting on it. Of course, there was only so much she could do and holding back seemed to be the most difficult despite all her talents. Oh how madly in love was she and what a forbidden love it was. Above them, the starry night sky glittered, so blue that she wondered if the Goddess Neptune was smiling down upon her. Constellations lit up the night, providing a beautiful ocean of stars and celestial bodies to bewilder upon. In the far right of the sky, she could see a gorgeous cloud of celestial dust and to the far left, a raging thunderstorm swirling above the Western Mountains. Yet, all of it couldn¡¯t hold a candle to how beautiful her brother looked at the moment. He smiled, enjoying the caress of the wind and her warmth. How adorable was the smallness of his form in her embrace. From above, she could see how his cerulean eyes glowered - reflecting the festive beauty of the town. He looked so small, so weak beside her, with his little knees tucked before his chest as he sat above the world. Elm¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to spill the beans, to convey her undying love for her brother, to claim him as hers in this very moment. But she didn¡¯t. Elm knew, with her gift of wisdom, that the world wouldn¡¯t accept the future she wanted. So if the world planned on stopping her greatest desire, she¡¯d have to grow strong - strong enough to take on the entire world by herself. She knew she could do it. She would crown herself the King of Kings and present the world to him as her gift before taking him as hers. But for now, simply being by his side was enough. She scooted closer towards him, wrapping her hands around the smallness of his waist and pulled him to her shoulders. She felt him tense for a moment before he relaxed as she acted like she didn¡¯t want to steal his lips right then and there. The drunken yells and screams from the village died down as all she could hear was the beating of her heart. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Willow sighed, his blue doe eyes suddenly upon his sister. Her heart thumped against her chest. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The village. The festival. Everything.¡± Willow said, smiling under the moonlit night. ¡°Yeah.¡± Elm turned to look into his cerulean eyes. ¡°It really is beautiful.¡± * * * * * * Willow tossed and turned in his bed, unable to fall asleep that night. Thoughts of what could and would happen tomorrow morning plagued his mind as he reviewed and revised his plan for the Awakening. After the sixth time, he thought that his plan was fool-proof. . .enough and if the world suddenly became a good, little girl for him then nothing should go wrong. He blew against his hair. If reality really treasured him so much, it might as well have put him in an ordinary peasant¡¯s body and not as the older brother of the freaking protagonist. That brought his attention back to the source of all his would-be problems. Elm. His younger sister and the future Hero that would slay the Demon God or so was how the plot went in the game. But seeing as his presence would affect this world¡¯s progression some way or the other, he had to be very careful in how he used his gift of foreknowledge. He could only hope that his presence hadn¡¯t already introduced problems into his life. He turned to look beside him, seeing that Elm wasn¡¯t in her bed yet. Willow¡¯s eyes landed on the bright light that shone from the bathroom and knew where she was. Knowing the main motivation for Elm¡¯s quick ascent to power, he knew that regardless of whatever happened tomorrow, he couldn¡¯t take her along with him. Tomorrow would be the day where he would make his first tweak in the world, making sure that his parents and most of the townsmen were safe but that was about it. There would be a major commotion and he¡¯d use it to disappear from Elm¡¯s life, burning a body double he¡¯d prepared for two years so as to reinforce the authenticity of it since he knew her sister¡¯s acute senses when it came to him. From looks to smell to taste, everything about him had been exactly copied onto the body double so that even his sister would have a hard time distinguishing it. He sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t take her along with me.¡± He said, as if trying to convince himself. It wasn¡¯t a secret that ever since he¡¯d transmigrated here, he had come to see this world as his reality. Many years ago, he¡¯d tried to prove that it was just a long dream or that he was in a coma as he tried to wake up but the truth prevailed. These people were real and so was his presence in this world of magic and swords. Willow got up, unable to go to bed, as he walked over to a mirror stand and sat upon a wooden stool. He smiled as he saw his own reflection, reminding him of how unmanly he looked, how unmanly Willow looked and understood that the mirror that had appeared so big when he was young looked so small now. Their room had a little open window situated high on the wall, giving way for the moon¡¯s silvery light to pass through so they had no need to buy night lamps even though Willow really wanted one. He grabbed his old-time brush and gently straighten the curls in his long, scarlet red hair - a habit that never failed to calm him down. Thoughts of the Awakening, or any big events that would happen in the future slipped out from his mind with every stroke his brush gave his hair. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the moonlit gaze on his body, humming a childhood song from his previous world. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon, at least until the end of this month. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter VIII: Reincarnated Into A Lewd Game?! (8) Previously Willow got up, unable to go to bed, as he walked over to a mirror stand and sat upon a wooden stool. He smiled as he saw his own reflection, reminding him of how unmanly he looked, how unmanly Willow looked and understood that the mirror that had appeared so big when he was young looked so small now. Their room had a little open window situated high on the wall, giving way for the moon¡¯s silvery light to pass through so they had no need to buy night lamps even though Willow really wanted one. He grabbed his old-time brush and gently straighten the curls in his long, scarlet red hair - a habit that never failed to calm him down. Thoughts of the Awakening, or any big events that would happen in the future slipped out from his mind with every stroke his brush gave his hair. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the moonlit gaze on his body, humming a childhood song from his previous world. This never failed to calm his nerves. Or so would be the case if it weren¡¯t for his annoying, little sister who just had to ruin his moment. Willow yelped, holding his cheek. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Elm switched her attention between the finger that poked at his cheeks and his amusing expression. ¡°They¡¯re pretty soft.¡± Willow sighed. Lashing out at this expressionless girl would do nothing for his temper. ¡°And here I was relaxing pretty well.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Were you thinking about something serious?¡± ¡°. .No, why?¡± Willow looked away. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Your eyes always swim around when you lie.¡± Elm quickly found the truth. Willow relented. ¡°Fine. I was just thinking about the [Awakening] tomorrow.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Elm asked. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just -¡± Willow turned to look into Elm¡¯s eyes, seeing them to be so full of innocence. He cursed inwardly as he knew that innocence would be no longer after tomorrow and he would be a prime indicator towards it. For now, he could only give her a warning. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that something might happen tomorrow. It¡¯s such a big event, a big opportunity for the world to cast stones when we¡¯re at our highest. I¡¯d be devastated if something bad were to happen to you or to Mom and Dad.¡± ¡°. . . .¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Willow shook his head as he stood up, preparing to go to bed. ¡°Wait.¡± Elm stopped him, holding onto his wrist as she pulled him back into his seat. She ignored his surprise before she grabbed his brush. ¡°You missed a spot.¡± She helped brush his head and was surprisingly even better skilled and gentle than he was with his own hair. Willow thought about the last thing this happened. It was when they were both nothing but children and the roles were reversed, with him brushing his little sister¡¯s hair as she stared dead-eyed at the mirror. Oh, how she¡¯d grown. But growing past her older brother in height was something he would never be able to forgive of course. Willow re-adjusted in his seat, leaning slightly back. ¡°I was just thinking about what you were like when you were little. Tiny and attached, you couldn¡¯t walk to the bathroom without me escorting you there.¡± Elm let out a grunt which made Willow smirk like a cat. ¡°Oh? Are you embarrassed?¡± Willow teased. ¡°If only I could go back to the past again. Where did the adorable little sister who followed me everywhere go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really beginning to miss - Ouch.¡± Willow yelped. He held his hair and looked back at his younger sister who had that same impassive look on her face. ¡°Did you just -¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She concluded the argument. He furrowed his eyebrows at her but got her message. No poking fun at her too much. Willow offered to brush her hair soon after and so they sat, with Willow sitting behind her yet still appeared smaller than his little sister. He had to grab a larger stool to sit just to put his head above her, feeling slightly embarrassed at how he looked like a child. ¡°Did you manage to get your hair longer again?¡± Willow asked, seeing that it had grown to shoulder length. He wouldn¡¯t have known as Elm liked to keep her hair in a pony-tail, saying that it was a bother for it to wave and fly about in a fight. Elm nodded. ¡°Mother told me to.¡± ¡°And why would she - ah, nevermind.¡± Willow stopped. ¡°I think I like your hair longer this way.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elm asked, looking back. ¡°Really. It suits you better,¡± Willow said. ¡°Mm. I¡¯ll keep it this way then,¡± Elm turned her attention back to the mirror, only this time, she had a faint blush on her cheeks. The room soon fell silent. The two siblings enjoyed the brief moment of relaxation, each one knowing the burden they¡¯d be forced to carry by the gods .One dealt with the burden of knowing that he would have to leave his little sister behind when the incident happened tomorrow lest he wanted to drastically send the known future into the unknown. The other dealt with a hint provided by her gift of wisdom - telling her that the world as she knew it would plunge into anarchy tomorrow and something very dear to her would be stolen. And so just for tonight, the both of them acted like nothing was going to happen and that everything would be fine - Willow brushing his sister¡¯s hair just like he always did for her since they were little. Only this time, he steeled his heart, knowing that this would be his last. May the Gods be with him tomorrow. * * * * * * Willow woke up early tomorrow. He took one last look around my room. It was everything you¡¯d expect an ordinary room to look like, only a lot more medieval and wooden-tiled. It was wide and spacious, with the usual scribbled drawings on the walls. Seeing that his sister¡¯s bed was empty, he stretched and yawned before walking into the bathroom. He would miss the sight. Their bathroom had been a luxury that had only been available for a certain amount of people in this small town even though it was simply a small room with a crudely made bathtub and a rinser with a shelf of hygiene-related products above it. The world may be medieval but at least it wasn¡¯t that medieval. He grabbed a toothbrush -- nothing too special -- before applying a blue toothpaste-like gel crafted from slimes or so he was told by his father. It did freak him out that he was essentially brushing his teeth with the dead ¡®skin¡¯ of a monster but after remembering how most shampoos were made, he stopped hesitating. Willow¡¯s heart raced. His veins jumped. His stomach did flips. Even as he tried focusing on brushing his teeth, his mind didn¡¯t let him forget that today was the day. The day that his life would forever be changed. The [Awakening]. Something that every child who had matured into a young adult, at the age of 16, would have to undergo, usually accompanied by a clergy of the Humlic Church or an Emblemsman. There was always the choice to do the procedure yourself but the risks far outweigh the benefits. Willow remembered someone attempting the Awakening by herself and ended up losing her entire right arm. He could already hear the excited murmurs and chattering his parents were having downstairs -- the both of them fussing over his and Elm¡¯s ritualistic garb and other minor things that only a parent could bring themselves to care. Willow patted his face dry before staring at himself in the mirror. What stared back at him was nothing short of a beauty and that was his eternal curse. ¡°One day. One day, I¡¯m going to find a transformation spell for this,¡± Willow groaned at how unmanly he looked. He would have thanked the heavens if they had played the prank simply on his facial features but noo, they had to extend the prank to his body as well. His hands trailed down his feminine frame, letting a sigh pass by his lips. He had long given up on any prospects of growing taller nor muscular, especially when his hips were beginning to flare wider than his shoulders. His face seemed to have grown rounder with his waist growing thinner. Honestly, his body was nothing short of erotic and unrealistic. Don¡¯t forget, he was a boy. Deep breaths Willow, He told himself. His stomach grumbled. He reminded himself that he had been appointed family chef since he couldn¡¯t stand the blandness of medieval cooking and had to rush himself downstairs before the family lost their minds over the food. Oh, perhaps that was what all the groaning and muttering was about. He took a quick bath before stepping downstairs, to which he was met with an assortment of cheers as the family chef was about to do his magic. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon, at least until the end of this month. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter IX: Reincarnated Into A Lewd Game?! (9) Previously His hands trailed down his feminine frame, letting a sigh pass by his lips. He had long given up on any prospects of growing taller nor muscular, especially when his hips were beginning to flare wider than his shoulders. His face seemed to have grown rounder with his waist growing thinner. Honestly, his body was nothing short of erotic and unrealistic. Don¡¯t forget, he was a boy. Deep breaths Willow, He told himself. His stomach grumbled. He reminded himself that he had been appointed family chef since he couldn¡¯t stand the blandness of medieval cooking and had to rush himself downstairs before the family lost their minds over the food. Oh, perhaps that was what all the groaning and muttering was about. He took a quick bath before stepping downstairs, to which he was met with an assortment of cheers as the family chef was about to do his magic. The sun began to rise. A blanket of morning dew rolled over the town but even through the hail and mist, people still found their way towards the Townsquare. Their feet were jittery. Their hearts pumped ice. Parents made sure to hold onto their young children so that they don¡¯t lose themselves in the thick crowd as they looked onwards to the future generation of the town who paraded around in a straight line. But most of their attention had been caught by the young boy of Olivia¡¯s as they were in disbelief. The young teens had been dressed in a simple white robe, along with a crown of flowers adorned on their necks -- a traditional look that those performing the Awakening had to wear -- something that only made Willow¡¯s cerulean blue eyes pop, making him appear as if some sort of divine gift from the Gods and reminded them why he had been called the flower of the town. And right beside him was the town¡¯s young lion, or lioness. Elm still had that impassive look on her face, something that made her appear as if she wasn¡¯t anything special, but the residents of the town knew that was far from the truth. Her father had been the captain of the town''s guard, a jolly, old braggart who had the strength to repel a Were-bear and from his announcement yesterday, his daughter seemed to have accomplished the same level of strength as well. It was a given that the town was looking forward to these two¡¯s Awakening the most and some of them had already begun speculating over the Emblems they would awaken. Willow looked to the side and saw his mother waving at him with a smile while his father stood guard along with the other men of this town. He held Elm¡¯s hands tightly, a nervous smile on his face as he knew that today was finally the day. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Elm asked. Willow looked up to meet her eyes. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be fine. Just a little nervous, is all.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be alright,¡± Elm said. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Willow just gave her a wry smile as the guilt in his stomach started to roll around even more. He reminded himself that he needed to do what he was about to do, both for his sake and hers. And also, the world. The parade of young teens marched on before stopping right in front of a great marble statue of Tetis - the Goddess of Harvest And Fertility, a minor deity that had supposedly helped their great ancestor found this town. But of course, the main religion was still the Humlic Church. Each of them closed their eyes and bowed, thanking Tetis for the bountiful harvest this year and hoped for the coming years to be just as blessed. Eventually, they moved on past the tribute and found themselves stopping before a marble-white church that¡¯d weathered with time but still functioned as well as it did in the past. In front of the church, a man stood. He was of average height for a human male and had short, combed hair that was beginning to turn grey. His face also showed signs of aging with wrinkles on his dotted cheeks and forehead. He dressed himself in the clothing of a priest of the Humlic Faith - robes of black and a golden cross that hung low in front of his chest. Willow almost laughed. In the game, the humans had been the only race to which the devs had been too lazy to create an epic myth and faith, so they simply copy-pasted Christianity with a couple of minor tweaks. The man greeted the young adults with a warm smile as if he understood why the bunch looked like a nervous wreck. In front of the audience, he formally introduced himself as Father John before he went on to explain the process of the Awakening. The town square quieted down as Willow saw, from the corner of his eyes, his father being dragged off somewhere with a look of urgency on his face. ¡®Oh shit.¡¯ Willow thought, knowing that the event had truly started. He turned to look at his sister and she, along with the rest of the town, had been patiently and attentively listening to Father John¡¯s explanation, unaware of the incident that was about to transpire. His legs were beginning to shake as he tried to calm down. He tried to listen to the old priest¡¯s explanation and saw that the Awakening had the same description as it did in the game -- with a couple more important facts taken out for safety reasons. Here, Father John explained that the Awakening was a divine gift of sorts from Hum himself and that it was only through his blessing that they were allowed to awaken their Emblems or supernatural abilities, so to speak. And that since they were of the human race, Emblems would be the only ability they get but it was all they needed since the other racial blessings were considered beneath Emblems. Willow sighed as he saw that religious supremacists who liked to tweak certain facts for continued faith from the people existed here as well. He knew that Father John was somewhat right in his explanation. . . .if he didn¡¯t let his fanatical views of his faith cloud his judgement. One of the few tweaks he¡¯d made in his explanation was that Emblems were a gift from the Human God but that was only half-right. It was actually that Emblems were something that was born from a human¡¯s soul, the crystallization of his/her desire and the Human God simply helped alleviate the process of bringing it out. But of course, if Father John had simply said that, the continued support and devotion towards the Humlic Faith would decrease and that was something religious people feared. Elm seemed to not care too much about the racist words coming out of the old priest¡¯s mouth which tickled Willow¡¯s stomach, knowing that this girl would later grow to unite the many races living in the world. In the game, the protagonist Elm would go through her Awakening, coming out as the prophesied Child Of Light, or the Celestial Hero who would then pave her path to eventually slay the Demon God and unite the world. But that was all so far in the future. No, what worried Willow right now was the closer future, the tragedy that was about to fall right into their laps and the tragedy that he was going to abuse so as to escape this town and the predetermined plot of the world. He remembered how the town would soon fall into chaos and anarchy when the demons attacked, with homes set ablaze as the morning sky was covered with soot and dark hail. The moment Elm came out of her Awakening, the demons would immediately launch an attack and go on to raze the entire town to the ground. Elm would fight, kill, fight and kill some more as a river of blood would be all that¡¯s left of the town when morning rose. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon, at least until the end of this month. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter X: Reincarnated Into A Lewd Game?! (10) Previously In the game, the protagonist Elm would go through her Awakening, coming out as the prophesied Child Of Light, or the Celestial Hero who would then pave her path to eventually slay the Demon God and unite the world. But that was all so far in the future. No, what worried Willow right now was the closer future, the tragedy that was about to fall right into their laps and the tragedy that he was going to abuse so as to escape this town and the predetermined plot of the world. He remembered how the town would soon fall into chaos and anarchy when the demons attacked, with homes set ablaze as the morning sky was covered with soot and dark hail. The moment Elm came out of her Awakening, the demons would immediately launch an attack and go on to raze the entire town to the ground. Elm would fight, kill, fight and kill some more as a river of blood would be all that¡¯s left of the town when morning rose. As Father John finally finished his explanation and opened the doors to the church, he couldn¡¯t stop his heart from trying to beat out his chest. Knowing the future seems to be both a blessing and a curse. The interiors of the Humlic Church was, as expected, basically the same as the Christian churches he¡¯d attended in his ex-life. A holy building that had an unhealthy fascination with white and gold with rows of seats aligned on left and right that was beginning to be filled by the townspeople. A small platform had been erected just like in an ordinary church as the priest hopped up the stairs and stood in front of a giant crucifix plastered onto the wall behind him. The priest then directed Willow and the rest to sit on the mattress that had been laid before him, telling them that the ritual was about to begin. The church was silent. Willow looked over his shoulders and as he¡¯d expected, more of the town''s guards were hurrying around as if they had been preparing for something. He saw that his mother and the other parents were unaware however, fully focused on their children¡¯s coming of age ritual. After a short prayer, Father John began the Awakening. ¡°Rose. Rose of Marisa¡¯s, please walk upon the podium so I may bless you.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, Father!¡± A teenage girl with fiery hair and eyes quickly sauntered over to the priest. She had been whispered something by the priest, nodding as her answer before she knelt, facing the priest and had her hands in a praying gesture. Father John laid his right hand above her head and started to chant. Willow watched with great interest at the scenery that was unfolding before him. In the game, all that was shown was the dialogue between Father John and the young teens -- never the actual scene of awakening their emblems. As he watched, Willow saw a glow emit from Father John¡¯s hand before it travelled down to the girl¡¯s head, moving down her hair before eventually dimming down as it approached her right hand. He was surprised to see the mystical sight, reminding himself that he was in a world of magic and swords albeit a little more complicated. The girl soon opened her eyes to find a flame-like insignia tattooed on top of her right hand -- her emblem, the crystallization of her soul. Father John nodded and smiled warmly before saying, ¡°She¡¯s a lucky one, she is.¡± ¡°The Emblem Of Fire,¡± He announced. It was met with a number of approving and excited chattering before the girl rushed down happily to her proud parents. Willow watched the scenery with mirth. The emblem may be something ordinary, if one took it at face value but it all depended on the skills she would soon develop and how she would use them. If she survived. Willow¡¯s smile died down as another kid had been called onto the stage. It hurt. It really hurt him to know that once the invasion happened -- which it most likely already has -- he would have to be one of the first ones to hide and run away. All thoughts of saving people and the like would have to be thrown away but not the hope that his sister would somehow defy fate and save them. He couldn¡¯t allow any burden if he wanted his future to be clean and as far away from that horrible end he would meet. The priest soon called onto another person - a familiar boy who had a look of confident pride in his face. Willow remembered him as the douche, rich kid of the town mayor or otherwise known as Galland, an ironic name for him. He appeared to attend the Awakening with his mother. She stood a couple metres away from the common class of the people with a big smile on her fat face, under a parasol that looked a size too small for her large, unshapely behind. The priest went on to go through the process, only this time, he had been more formal and less homely than he was with the previous girl. But it was understandable since it only took the smug looking boy¡¯s mood to go stale to sicc the town mayor on your ass. A bright, yellow light shone this time as the boy then proudly held his emblem before the crowd. ¡°The Emblem Of Pure Lightning,¡± Father John announced with surprise in his old eyes. The crowd applauded and praised the young boy even though they didn¡¯t technically know what Pure Lightning meant. Willow nodded and admitted that, despite how much he hated the boy, he did get a good emblem. With the emblem of Pure Lightning, he would be a menace to demons or anything unholy in nature and honestly, just a great addition to the ranks of holy knights in the kingdom. If, you ignored his massive attitude problem. Galland seemed to look over Willow, meeting eyes with the beautiful boy before he winked at Willow - reminding him why on the gods¡¯ name he hated the douchey kid so much. As Willow the beautiful femboy, he had always been the head turner since he was young, always attracting unwanted attention from people wherever he went. Sometimes he attracted the wrong people¡¯s attention which was one of the reasons that caused his family, especially his mother, to grow extra-protective of him. One of said people was this rich snob who thought money bought everything and thought he was the perfect maiden to buy dinner with. Willow didn¡¯t say anything however since he let her take care of the job. Galland¡¯s eyes laid on the warrior girl that kicked his ass multiple times since young, sitting just right beside of his long-time crush - glaring at him while still on her impassive expression. His back immediately broke into cold sweat as he turned the other cheek and cursed at the fear he still felt for the girl. If only she wasn¡¯t there, her sister would have been his already. Willow watched as Galland jumped off the stairs and walked away, grumbling to himself. He grasped his little sister¡¯s hands. ¡°Thanks, Elm.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± She nodded. The rest of the kids went by and awakened their emblems as the sun started to peek from the eastern mountains - more and more guards looked hectic, their armor clanking around as it was starting to grow hard for Willow and the rest to ignore them. Most of the nobles - both the parents and their children who had already received their Emblems had been escorted somewhere to their bewilderment. The other common people on the other hand, had been directed to the Safe-House or at least that was what Willow thought since they were headed North. Only the Safe-House and thick forestry lay North of the town. Willow bit his lips as he knew that today would be the day that the Safe-House. . .wasn¡¯t so safe anymore. There had only been a small group of townsmen left by the time it was his sister¡¯s turn but enough people started murmuring in excitement at the symbol of talent and pride of their town. Willow¡¯s mother had already started crying even though Elm hadn¡¯t received her Emblem yet. Elm conversed with the old priest before she knelt and prayed. The old man placed his left hand above her golden hair and chanted. Willow watched with excitement at the birth of a Hero - no, he looked onwards to witness the birth of a star. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon, at least until the end of this month. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XI: And So It Begins (1-2) [Double Chapter] Previously There had only been a small group of townsmen left by the time it was his sister¡¯s turn but enough people started murmuring in excitement at the symbol of talent and pride of their town. Willow¡¯s mother had already started crying even though Elm hadn¡¯t received her Emblem yet. Elm conversed with the old priest before she knelt and prayed. The old man placed his left hand above her golden hair and chanted. Willow watched with excitement at the birth of a Hero - no, he looked onwards to witness the birth of a star. And was her rebirth grandiose. If a simple light shone on the other children when they received their emblems, Elm received a whole spotlight on her. The priest had almost been blown apart by the shock. Heavenly bells chimed as if someone had just won the lucky draw as motes of golden light thrifted alongside Elm. Two, ethereal cherubs appeared before her, both of them holding a wreath of silver as they gently lowered it onto Elm¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Are those angels?!¡± ¡°Oh, great Hum.¡± Willow couldn¡¯t tear his eyes from the scene as this was something that wasn¡¯t in the game due to the devs being lazy. It was marvelous, so to speak, with all the collective shock from the townsmen and the absolute stunned look on his mother¡¯s face. Soon enough, the light and music died down. Elm raised herself, helping the poor old priest who looked absolutely terrified as well. He could see the many thoughts running through Father John¡¯s face and knew that he must be feeling absolutely elated at being the one to find the saviour of the old texts, the Celestial Hero that would save the world. Elm had a brief look of amusement when she stared at the cool, new tattoo imprinted on her right hand before turning to look at her older brother and waved. Willow smiled wryly as he knew the girl didn¡¯t even know how important this revelation was. And, it appears that the old priest was about to teach her. Father John called upon one of the guards, relaying a message towards him before speaking with Elm. After a while, Elm nodded and walked away with the guard leading her out of the church- their mother now looking more worried than shocked. ¡°Er, A mishap occurred during the Awakening. The girl will be relocated for a retrial,¡± Father John explained, lying so as to not cause a commotion. Willow gave him props since he at least knew basic decency. . .and the consequences if he were to spill the beans. Although, none of the people really looked convinced but as simple townsmen, they learned to ignore what they didn¡¯t understand. His mother wasn¡¯t one of them. But, she did understand the priest¡¯s intentions and trusted him for now -- opting to focus on her other child. Being the only one left, Willow was soon called up to the stage. Willow took a deep breath and suddenly, the world felt a lot more difficult to understand. Is this how people felt when they were forced to step into the world of adults? He got onto the stage where he was met with the warm smile of the old priest and one of his old friends around the town. ¡°Ho-ho, you¡¯ve grown yet again, child,¡± Father John smiled with pride. ¡°It felt like only yesterday when your little hands were still tugging on my beard.¡± Willow giggled. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you ever having a beard, old priest.¡± ¡°Hmph. I see you¡¯ve grown to become like your mother,¡± Father John said. ¡°Feisty and strong.¡± ¡°And my sister?¡± Willow asked, a somewhat worried expression on his face. Father John sighed tiredly as he knew what the boy really wanted to ask. ¡°She is - will be in good hands. Her circumstances have guaranteed her so. You should be proud. You will be when she tells you why. That is all I can say for now.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Willow said. ¡°If the old man says so.¡± The priest laughed heartily. ¡°Hoh. I¡¯m not so old yet, little child.¡± The both of them shared a good laugh. They then decided to proceed onwards with the Awakening. Willow knelt on the carpeted floor before Father John placed his hand above her head, making his muscles tense up. ¡°Relax, child,¡± Father John guided him. ¡° Feel.¡± He chanted in an unknown language before Willow felt a familiar warmth course through his being. ¡°Imagine the most vivid thing only you can think of,¡± He said. ¡°I know you can feel it. Your emblem is what you are -- what you will become. The crystallization of your soul.¡± Willow groaned. It was dark. It was so, so dark. But it wasn¡¯t cold. There was a certain warmth that assured that he wouldn¡¯t freeze in this lonely place. A constant wave-like flow of warmth crashed against his soul before flowing backwards. It was calling him to somewhere, no -- it wasn¡¯t just anywhere, he knew exactly where he was going. For the first time in his dark, dark world, he could see a color. His color. If it didn¡¯t sound weird, he could feel and smell the color as well - a vibrant pink with a light red hue, the colors that most conceptualized his soul. It was youth. It was love. It was lust. It was so beautiful. The ultimate romance and tragedy was what his color stood for, for what he represented. The color seemed to latch onto him and drag him to the innermost chamber of his soul. At this point, no thoughts crossed his mind for he is the thought itself. Soon, he felt the ground -- a bed of warm flowers, smelt the air -- fresh and beautiful, tasted the dewy drops of the morning sun and finally, he opened his eyes to see that it wasn¡¯t so dark anymore. Two nymph-like women played amongst a little land of flowers -- only as big as his old room floated in the middle of darkness that stretched as far as his eyes could see. One of them had skin as fair as snow, with eyes like the sky and hair like gold. The other was as dark as the night, eyes of red and hair that shone like the moon. A golden tree, lush with scarlet apples stood tall but lonely in the center of the land, overseeing the nymphs that held each other¡¯s hands and danced happily. How they could be so happy despite there being only the two of them didn¡¯t make sense to him. No, there weren''t just two of them. He blinked. Suddenly, a third woman appeared, dancing with the two. He blinked again. A fourth woman appeared. The process continued on until the ninth woman danced with the rest before they stopped and turned to look at him. Willow was wary when their curious eyes laid on his form - curious as to why a man, as feminine as he may be - was here, in a garden of women. He was a little worried as to what they were planning to do with him. The first woman made the initial move as Willow tensed, preparing for a strike. But it never came. Instead, he saw that she was holding out her hands, breaking the circle of hands she had formed with the other dancing women. Usually, he would never accept such a strange invitation but this time, just this time, he felt that he could trust them as they did him. They felt so familiar, so close -- perhaps even closer than his own mother. Why was this so? Why was he so happy? Willow grabbed onto her hands and immediately, the woman smiled acceptingly before pulling him inside to dance with the rest of them. The rest of him. Unfortunately, Willow wasn¡¯t able to dance in happiness as he suddenly felt like a harness had hooked onto him, yanking him back to safety. It all happened so quick as the scenery quickly changed from the rest of the sisters waving goodbye at him to being back inside the lonely darkness before he suddenly felt suffocated, the warmth long gone as an uncontrollable shiver hit him. He felt like he was deep inside space under absolute zero while his throat tried to withstand the crushing pressure. He couldn¡¯t tell if his vision was beginning to faint due to the darkness around him but he could tell he was growing faint. And faint would he, if he had stayed even just another second in there. He felt himself passing through the surface of water and finally, he could breathe. ¡°Hmnf!¡± Willow gasped harshly, desperate for air. He started to cough as his lungs burned. His vision wobbled and rocked. Everything hurt and smelt like burnt air. He could barely open his eyes from how they stung like someone had poured a bucket of salt over them. His ears were in the worst condition, sounds fading in and out of existence. ¡°Are yham kah?¡± Something unintelligible sounded on top of him, shaking him as if to wake him up. He grimaced, shaking his head as he tried to speak but felt dehydrated so a couple of gurgles was all that came out of his mouth. ¡°Whargh?¡± The voice was silent for a moment. ¡°Fhorgibe mhe.¡± Willow was still feeling pain all over and tried to open his eyes again but something was still inside them. He tried getting up before he felt a cool breeze and suddenly, someone had poured a bucket of water over his face. ¡°Whargh tnha?!¡± Luckily, the water did the trick as it washed away whatever curse had been placed onto him as he immediately jumped forward, opening his eyes. Willow¡¯s face and some parts of his shirt had been wet but he didn¡¯t mind it and turned to finally get a good look at his surroundings. The first thing he noticed was that there was a man kneeling in front of him. A town guard as identified by the plated armor and insignia of the town on his right shoulder. He carried a sheathed sword on his hip and a relieved look on his face when he saw that Willow was alive as if he was some sort of soldier dispensed to search for survivors. ¡®Oh no.¡¯ Willow felt his heart drop as he saw that the event had started. In his immediate surroundings were the broken, roof-less remains of what had been an old church -- only rubble and decimated walls were left, showing him the chaos his beloved town had fallen into. It looked far, far worse than what some mere game could portray. Fire. The town looked as if a picture out of hell -- where every house, every home had been lit up in flames to the point the sky had been blanketed in ash, making Willow unable to tell how long he was out of it for. As he squinted his eyes, he saw that beings of satanic descent with crimson red pitchforks stood arrogantly in the sky, occasionally flying down to either prey on the humans or to breathe fire onto their homes. Fear. Once Willow realized who the overpowering scent of iron and burnt beef belonged to, his stomach dropped. Screams of terror and existential fear terrorized the town as a different festival was beginning to play out under their evil patrons. The Demon Wave had started. The tragedy after the Awakening had finally begun. Willow couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He felt like throwing up when he saw a man being carried up, a demon on each of his limbs as he thrashed and screamed before they literally split him apart. A sting on his right hand stopped him from literally spilling his guts. He looked at his hand. The Emblem Of the Maiden. It looked exactly the same as it did in the game, the duality of his emblem being represented by two flowers - a rose and a lily, the rose¡¯s barbed stalk crossing the lily¡¯s pure one. ¡°Gir- Girl. Girl!¡± Willow snapped out of his thoughts and screamed in surprise. ¡°Yes?!¡± ¡°Shush! Lay down your voice. Do you want to kill us?!!¡± The guard hissed, calling the boy over to his hiding spot behind a run-down bench of the church. Willow crawled beside him. He took a deep breath and tried to calm down. He had a plan for this exact situation but just to be sure, he needed more information on the current situation. ¡°Sorry,¡± Willow apologised first. ¡°I just woke up to this. What¡¯s going on?¡± He gave a scrutinizing look at me before his eyes landed on my emblem. ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d leave a child behind but then, who¡¯d expect fucking demons to launch an attack? You were probably left behind in the escape.¡± Willow tilted his head. The guard shook his head. ¡°Rowan. The second-in-command.¡± ¡°Willow. I would say it¡¯s nice to meet you but,¡± Willow smiled wryly. Rowan chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve got balls to be making jokes in this situation, girl.¡± A twitch formed on Willow¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m a boy. But that¡¯s not really important right now. Can you tell me exactly what happened when I was out cold?¡± He needed to cross-check between the game¡¯s event description with what was currently happening. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon, at least until the end of this month. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XII: And So It Begins (3) Previously Willow tilted his head. The guard shook his head. ¡°Rowan. The second-in-command.¡± ¡°Willow. I would say it¡¯s nice to meet you but,¡± Willow smiled wryly. Rowan chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve got balls to be making jokes in this situation, girl.¡± A twitch formed on Willow¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m a boy. But that¡¯s not really important right now. Can you tell me exactly what happened when I was out cold?¡± He needed to cross-check between the game¡¯s event description with what was currently happening. Rowan appeared shocked by Willow¡¯s gender reveal but learned to move past it. ¡°Fucking demon invasion is what happened. I -no, We were somewhat expecting an attack of some sort after the council meeting on irregular monster activity in the area but nothing that would involve fucking demons.¡± ¡°How did they bypass the town¡¯s security so suddenly? I believe an army of this scale should be in vision even if they were a mile away,¡± Willow asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how the bloody demons did it. I¡¯m a townsguard, not a fucking scholar,¡± Rowan said aggressively before he saw the look of surprise on Willow¡¯s face. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. This all just happened so suddenly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand,¡± Willow tried to comfort the man. ¡°One minute I was holding my daughter¡¯s hands and the next - I - I,¡± Rowan sunk his aging face into the comfort of his palms. ¡°She was right there. Right beside me.¡± ¡°Rowan? Rowan!¡± Willow whisper-yelled, gaining the broken guard¡¯s attention. ¡°I need you to stay with me. Nothing good will come out of grieving right now. I need you to tell me if you remember seeing anyone beside me when I was still on the floor.¡± ¡°N-no. You were alone, as the area had already long been evacuated since the demons attacked,¡± Rowan explained, his hands beginning to shiver. ¡°Evacuated? Where would they - ah, Have they been evacuated to the Safe-House?¡± Willow asked. Rowan nodded. ¡°It was under the immediate orders of the priest. And the commander. Most of them should have already long since arrived. I was one of the few that stayed to search for survivors.¡± Willow bit his nails. That meant that under the assumption that they did arrive safely, his parents would also most likely be there - his mother probably already throwing a huge fuss at how he had been left behind. He didn¡¯t like that fact but at least, this made carrying his next step of his plan a lot easier - leaving town through the west gate. But in the scenario that they hadn¡¯t yet arrived which was far more likely, Willow would have to head north while somehow evading the countless demons in the sky. How would he even help them if he was there? Willow clenched his right hand, feeling his emblem twitch at the presence of so much evil. He had made two mistakes in his plan. Minor ones, but the consequences were undeniable. The first mistake he¡¯d made was underestimating the time the Demons would take to invade the town. He may not have been given an exact time in the game as well, but he¡¯d grow lax, thinking he¡¯d have enough time to at least get on his carriage by now. The second was honestly something he still didn¡¯t understand. Be it in the game nor in reality had there ever been any records of someone fainting at their Awakening and he clearly remembered Willow not being the first to break such a record. How did none of the debris or demons even hit him anyway? For now, he needed to make the choice. Was he going to head north so as to ensure that his family was safe - or - was he going to head west under the assumption that they were alright? Willow made his choice but he couldn¡¯t implement it yet. He turned to look at the guard beside him. There wasn¡¯t any way that he could just dump the dude here, could he? He scrapped the idea since Rufus did save him, after all. ¡°So, what now?¡± Willow asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Rufus said. ¡°Oh. Escape. Honestly, I was supposed to find survivors and hopefully, guide them towards the Safe-House. . .¡± A screech resounded throughout the sky. Willow sighed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not happening. Any hope of the commander coming back? Any backup? Magic, perhaps?¡± ¡°No,¡± Rufus said. ¡°If we had something like that, we would have used it a long time ago.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s a no-go too,¡± Willow said. He really didn¡¯t want to leave the guard behind but if it meant that he¡¯d have to hole himself here any longer, it wouldn¡¯t be a choice anymore. ¡°We¡¯re going to die here, aren¡¯t we?¡± Rufus asked, suddenly losing his will to live. Willow frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I - I might have a plan.¡± ¡°Really? You?¡± Rufus looked skeptical, but some hope seemed to have been rekindled. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a long shot but it¡¯s all we¡¯ve got right now,¡± Willow said. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine even if there¡¯s only a slim chance as long as it gets us out of here,¡± Rufus said. ¡°Anything you need my help with, young man?¡± Willow was happy that his savior seemed to have returned back to how he was when he saved him. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Nothing. We do nothing but wait. If my calculations are correct, something big should happen soon, attracting the demons¡¯ attention. We¡¯ll take the chance to run north and reunite with the others.¡± He saw the look of uncertainty on Rufus. ¡°I told you it¡¯d be a long shot.¡± Rufus grumbled but nodded his assent. He didn¡¯t have much of a choice. The skies were still filled with demons and something told him that this wasn¡¯t going to end anytime soon. In all fairness, the plan didn¡¯t sound as wishful as it did since something big was about to happen -- only that Willow had planned to use said chance to head west and escape, alone. Now he had been forced to move north to where his parents were. It did solve the problem of checking up on his parents in exchange for his plan to escape through the west gate. All that he could do as of now was hope that Elm had already learnt of her purpose by now. Wait. Willow¡¯s heart never raced so much as he covered his mouth when he heard the growling of demons fly so close to him - hovering right above his head. Luckily, the amount of debris and rubble did well to hide his scent as a little broken roof covered him from their vision. Wait. Rufus started to breathe hard - hyperventilating - beside him. Willow knew that the man was probably thinking of his deceased daughter. He couldn¡¯t help but empathize with the man even though he¡¯d never known the burden of having children. Wait. Willow was beginning to feel dizzy, the smell of blood and ash was starting to grow heavier by the second. It only told him of the amount of carnage the town was under, force-feeding him a spoonful of the fact that this wasn¡¯t a game anymore. His stomach coiled again as he did his best to ignore the screams of terror that filled his ears. As they waited, Willow could see signs of Rufus descending into hysteria, mumbling sacrificial thoughts about wanting to join his daughter in heaven. His back was drenched with cold sweat as his legs collected dirt. His body itched. Ached with pain. But he simply waited. He honestly didn¡¯t think he could hold out anymore. Thoughts of thirst and hunger filled his head. There was a saying; Good things came to those who wait. It seemed to be true as Willow¡¯s patience paid off. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon, at least until the end of this month. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XIII: And So It Begins (4) Previously Wait. Willow was beginning to feel dizzy, the smell of blood and ash was starting to grow heavier by the second. It only told him of the amount of carnage the town was under, force-feeding him a spoonful of the fact that this wasn¡¯t a game anymore. His stomach coiled again as he did his best to ignore the screams of terror that filled his ears. As they waited, Willow could see signs of Rufus descending into hysteria, mumbling sacrificial thoughts about wanting to join his daughter in heaven. His back was drenched with cold sweat as his legs collected dirt. His body itched. Ached with pain. But he simply waited. He honestly didn¡¯t think he could hold out anymore. Thoughts of thirst and hunger filled his head. There was a saying; Good things came to those who wait. It seemed to be true as Willow¡¯s patience paid off. Heavy wind rushed past the entire town. A pillar of light penetrated the ash-sullen sky in the near distance. The sound of promised victory resounded. Willow knew that Elm had finally come out. ¡°We¡¯re moving, Rufus,¡± Willow said. ¡°What is that?¡± Rufus asked. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. It seemed as if a god had descended from the amount of power rolling from the pillar of light. ¡°Does it matter? All I know is that the demons should be distracted. Hell, they should be flying rabid towards the light,¡± Willow said before he placed a finger on his lips, telling Rufus to be quiet. As Willow had expected, almost all the demons were heading over to the pillar of light, leaving a trail of shrieks and demonic curses. After a couple moments of waiting, Willow and Rufus peaked out of their little corner, inwardly breathing out in relief when they saw that all the demons had moved from the vicinity. Double-checking just to make sure, Willow got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± Rufus nodded and followed suit. ¡°To the north we go.¡± He brandished his sword as quiet as possible, the both of them moving to reunite with the pack - their eyes trying to ignore the ravished remains of their home and the mutilated bodies of their brethren. Along the way, Rufus started to mumble questions to himself. ¡°Why did the demons have to pillage at this time? Just before the Awakening? Not to mention a village way outside the Kingdom?¡± Willow decided to just focus on the job right now, leading the both of them through streets and alleyways that would lead them straight to SafeHouse. Willow didn¡¯t think telling him the reason would benefit at all since it might just lead to Rufus straight up blaming his sister and therefore him as well for his daughter¡¯s loss. It was a delicate night right now - the pillar of light may have attracted the demons but he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to think that it would be completely safe. He was sure at least one or two of them - the ones that didn¡¯t see it - would be left behind. Willow¡¯s breath hitched, immediately stopping Rufus and hiding the both of them behind a corner as he quickly shushed Rufus, gesturing him to shut the hell up or the both of them would get killed. Rufus was shocked but one little peak at the corner and his eyes widened in fear. Just right there, a demon was feasting on the bloody, mutilated corpse of a human man or woman, the body was far too mangled to tell. Seeing a demon with his own two eyes and not through a screen, Willow could tell he wanted to piss his pants right now. The first thing he realized was how freaking huge it was, despite being a simple air-type demon. It stood at around 8ft tall, with skin as pale as chalk and a huge wingspan that was proudly unfurled like a peacock around it¡¯s feasting. It¡¯s hairless, bald face was every bit as demonic as it¡¯s presence, with glowing, hollow eyes, a maw that was all fangs and no lips, a maimed nose and a far too thin body that was streamlined for flying. It was mostly all bones and only had hair and meat on its wings and huge quadriceps. Just listening to the damn thing biting onto and tearing the meat of a human from it¡¯s bones around like a dog playing with it¡¯s chew toy was absolutely sickening. Willow tried to remember what he could about this type of demon. Studying it, he saw that it was mostly of the lowest category of air-type demons in the Demon God¡¯s army, due to its bone coloured skin and any lack of intelligence. Since they were of the lowest category, it also fortunately meant that they were also the common thus made it far easier for Willow to remember their weakness as well. Now most demons were weak to the holy-element but these things were even more vulnerable to it, along with silver/steel-crafted weapons. Willow had both of them. It was unfortunate that he had to fight the demon instead of re-routing since there were only plain roads where they¡¯d be as visible as day. Quietly, he took a deep breath before coming up with a plan to defeat the demon and move onwards. In hushed tones, he turned to Rufus and said, ¡°Hold out your sword.¡± Rufus also spoke in quiet tongue. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hold out your sword. That thing,¡± Willow pointed at the demon. ¡°Is weak to steel-crafted weapons and holy attributes. I have a holy-type emblem skill that can be enchanted onto your sword.¡± Rufus¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he realized what the boy was trying to say. ¡°You want me to fight the damn thing?! Hell no!¡± Willow winced. He couldn¡¯t blame the guard for his cowardice as even he himself was going to piss himself from fear. ¡°There¡¯s no choice! All the routes back all lead to the main roads where we might as well be sacrificial sheeps! This is the only route that allows us to meet up with the others in privacy. Besides, you¡¯re the only one who can fight out of the two of us.¡± Rufus stayed silent. Willow continued, ¡°Besides you don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s focused on eating right now meaning you can just swoop in behind it and strike him in the chest. One strike. That¡¯s all it takes to kill it. Don¡¯t you want to get revenge for your daughter?¡± Willow knew manipulating the man like this was low but he had no choice. He considered himself far too valuable to get killed from something like that. Rufus gritting his teeth with hardened resolve. ¡°You¡¯re sure I can kill it in one strike?¡± ¡°One strike,¡± Willow nodded. With a holy-enchanted, steel sword and a clean strike to the chest from the back? The demon stood no chance. If they actually managed to kill it, the both of their emblems should somewhat evolve as well considering that they were both only still novinces to their emblems. No matter how small, being a little stronger would go a long way in this apocalyptic nightmare. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon, at least until the end of this month. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XIV: And So It Begins (5) Previously Willow knew manipulating the man like this was low but he had no choice. He considered himself far too valuable to get killed from something like that. Rufus gritting his teeth with hardened resolve. ¡°You¡¯re sure I can kill it in one strike?¡± ¡°One strike,¡± Willow nodded. With a holy-enchanted, steel sword and a clean strike to the chest from the back? The demon stood no chance. If they actually managed to kill it, the both of their emblems should somewhat evolve as well considering that they were both only still novinces to their emblems. No matter how small, being a little stronger would go a long way in this apocalyptic nightmare. ¡°Fine. For my daughter,¡± Rufus said, before holding out his sword over his heart like a knight. Willow held his right hand out over the sword and closed his eyes, focused. It wasn¡¯t as hard as he thought to draw out his ability for the first time. It felt natural, as natural as having to breathe or moving an arm. In the game, it was stated that under the Humlic Domain, or the Human God¡¯s domain, his people were granted the power of Emblems even though it was later revealed that his power just helped guide it to materialize. Each Major God¡¯s power system had their own advantages and disadvantages, but the Human God was stacked with disadvantages. . .at least in the short term. One of them being how you had a classification your power would fall under, and you could only practice skills under that classification. For example, you could get the Emblem of Fire and therefore, you would only be able to practice Fire-related skills. No ifs, no buts. Not to mention how hard it was to even make/practice said skill. Luckily for him, his emblem was of the Abnormal category, along with the Celestial Hero, and it was mostly of the support - holy category. The first skill was presented to you, practically handed to you by the Human God as a freebie but the later ones, you had to do it yourself. His first skill was exactly like in the game. ¡°Purify,¡± Willow commanded. A dim light appeared over his hand, the soft white glow transferring over to the length of Rufus¡¯s steel. He opened his eyes to see that Rufus¡¯s sword was glowing a soft white glow and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s done. Remember. Make sure to hit it¡¯s left chest. Stealth is key.¡± Rufus nodded, crouching and taking a breath of confidence before slowly moving out. Willow watched in anxious breaths, thanking the gods that the demon was still too focused on it¡¯s feast to notice Rufus who was circling around it, to position himself at his back. Soon enough, he was there, light on his toes as he aimed his holy sword, lunging back to prepare for a sharp thrust before he let out his breath, ¡°Die!¡±. The demon heard Rufus¡¯s silent roar but only managed to look up from it¡¯s food before it felt a sharp sting on its chest, roaring in pain as it looked down to see that a sword was poking out from it¡¯s left chest, where it¡¯s heart had been pierced. Rufus quickly drew his sword back, his gleaming sword now drenched in demonic black blood as he hopped backwards, taking a stance to fight or die there and then. Luckily for him, Willow¡¯s plan was a success as Rufus watched the demon writhed in pain, scratching at it¡¯s own skin before it¡¯s bone-white flesh exploded into motes of white light. For a moment, both Rufus and Willow were quiet as they were still trying to process the fact that they had just killed a demon. Willow even more so, as this was his first time actually killing anything, both in his past life or in this. Then, Willow jumped up to Rufus, giving him a hug as the old town''s guard gave a wide smile as well, carrying the boy and twirling the both of them around in silent celebration. Rufus felt a weight off his shoulder, feeling as if he had somewhat avenged his daughter and felt extremely thankful for the beautiful boy that helped him accomplish his goal so quickly. He looked up to the sky, tears falling down his face as he hugged Willow, asking if his daughter was watching his father from the heavens. ¡°We did it, old man!¡± Willow yelped as he was put down. He raised his hand high for a high five. Rufus looked confused. Willow showed him the ropes. ¡°It¡¯s called a high five. We slap our hands like this, yeah, just a little up and yeah - like that! Again!¡± ¡°We killed a demon,¡± Willow raised his palm up high. ¡°High five!¡± ¡°High five!¡± Rufus smiled, giving the shorter boy¡¯s hand a satisfying slap. He wasn¡¯t sure why but he felt encouraged at the act, noting to himself to share it with his other brothers when they met up again. ¡°Boy, you won¡¯t believe how than-Gfuk?!¡± Warm blood splattered across Willow¡¯s face. ¡°Eh?¡± He felt Rufus¡¯s heavy body fall into him. His body was still. His mind was in shock. Willow slowly turned his head around and saw why Rufus wasn¡¯t replying. Something had shot through Rufus¡¯s forehead; a large, steaming hole had appeared in the middle of his head as bits of brain matter and chunks sloshed, falling onto the ground. The smell of burning meat and taste of iron blood spread across his senses. His stomach curled, making him gag. He lost feeling in his legs and dropped down, eyes shaky as he tried to take in what just happened. A sense of utmost dread filled him then, telling him to run so he did. Or at least, he tried. Everytime he got up, he would only fall back down like a little fawn learning to walk straight out of it¡¯s mother¡¯s womb. His heart thumped hard against his chest. With as much courage as he could muster, he traced the trajectory of the throw and looked up. He let out a defeated chuckle. ¡°Why is she here?¡± The clouds had darkened. The sky and the moon turned blood red, heralding the forthcoming of the source of all evils - granting it¡¯s evil light on the demonic red skin of the Demon God. She stood on the clouds, two reddish-black wings with mouths moaning from it¡¯s feathers lazily flapping about behind her. She was dressed in seductive darkness like a mistress of the highest wealth, it¡¯s little tendrils gracefully covering her tall, large body, leaving only her reddish shoulders and succulent upper thighs to show. You weren¡¯t allowed to see her eyes, the upper half of her face covered in a veil that sprouted satanic concentric eyes that rolled about manically. She looked as eldritch abomination as she did satanic. She was the Lady Of Evil, the One Whose Name Is Shrouded In Darkness; the fucking Demon God herself. And it was fucking terrifying for Willow to even stand in the presence of such a end-game being. All he could do was simply stare at her before he blinked. She was gone. ¡°How curious,¡± A sultry, ringing voice appeared from behind him. He looked back to see her standing right in front of him, pulling out the blood-red spear that had killed Rufus and. . .ate it? Her jaws parted inhumanely as she devoured the spear and smiled at him like nothing was wrong. Willow could say nothing. His mind was a mess. He was about to shit himself right now. The Demon God circled around him, sniffing the air, tasting it a little with her long, long tongue and after a sultry smile from her dark lips, all the eyes on her veil snapped at him in one movement that was seriously creeping Willow out. ¡°You taste. . familiar.¡± She got close to him, leaning down from her giantess height which made Willow wince. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XV: And So It Begins (6) Previously ¡°How curious,¡± A sultry, ringing voice appeared from behind him. He looked back to see her standing right in front of him, pulling out the blood-red spear that had killed Rufus and. . .ate it? Her jaws parted inhumanely as she devoured the spear and smiled at him like nothing was wrong. Willow could say nothing. His mind was a mess. He was about to shit himself right now. The Demon God circled around him, sniffing the air, tasting it a little with her long, long tongue and after a sultry smile from her dark lips, all the eyes on her veil snapped at him in one movement that was seriously creeping Willow out. ¡°You taste. . familiar.¡± She got close to him, leaning down from her giantess height which made Willow wince. Warning bells were ringing out in Willow¡¯s head. He was scared, extremely scared but the one thing that made it through his mind was that he could NOT let her find out that he was the maiden. It was too, too early. Did he do something wrong while he was in this world? Perhaps he had moved around too much? Made an unknown impact so as to call the fucking endgame boss in this beginner town? ¡°Is the smell coming from you, little one?¡± The Demon God whispered. Her voice was sweet, creepily so in fact, sounding both like a little girl and an adult woman at the same time. It made it hard to keep focus on her. Willow tried to get up. His legs were noodles. His mouth was parched. Fear was the only thing that was running through his head right now and it seemed as if the Demon God had seen that. ¡°Poor little child. Stricken with fear at my appearance.¡± She snapped her fingers and intoned, ¡°[Greed]¡±. Tendrils of darkness appeared from the ground, a mouth forming on the bulbous tip before parting to reveal it¡¯s ivory teeth, whispering something as they danced around Willow like a horror nightmare. Before long, Willow felt something. . .eaten from him as he no longer felt fear at the source of all evil. Now. . now, he could talk. ¡°W-what do you want with me?¡± Willow nearly yelled at her but contained himself, glancing at the corpse of Rufus beside him. At his question, she smiled - her lips beautifully curving. ¡°Few build enough courage to talk back to me,¡± She said. ¡°Even fewer dare ignore my curiosity to satisfy their own. In fact, there may only have been one in all my encounters.¡± Willow tried to think of a way to get out of his current situation. ¡°You. . .How dare you ravage the home of the Celestial Hero?!¡± He knew it wasn¡¯t the correct thing to raise his voice at the Demon God of all people, but he needed to buy some time. He could feel it. Elm was close by. She was going to save him. He could see her lips frown. It was natural as the Demon God and the Celestial Hero have always hated each other to the guts, being the complete polarities of one another. ¡°That small child? She is of no danger to me as she is right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Willow said. He really didn¡¯t feel fear at all for some reason. ¡°After all, if you did not fear her, you wouldn¡¯t have wasted your resources burning the village she bodes in.¡± Then, the Demon God laughed. It was a weird sound, sounding both feminine and masculine at the same time. She then stopped suddenly, all of her eyes creepily locking onto him in a flash before she appeared right in front of him. Reaching for Willow¡¯s face and inspecting it by turning it around, she mumbled, ¡°You really do resemble her.¡± Warning bells rang in Willow¡¯s head. Letting her know whose incarnation he was, would be an extremely, extremely bad thing right now. If she knew, it was basically game over for him and his freedom. Everyone who played the game knew of the Demon God¡¯s fascinated obsession with the Maiden and her incarnations - not to mention how seductively domineering she was. There had been a choice in the game to reject her when she attempted to take Willow¡¯s virginity after stealing him from the Dragon Lord¡¯s castle, and it really. . .didn¡¯t end well. She was the last person he could give his virginity and therefore, his soul to. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hurt me if I were you,¡± Willow tried negotiating with a brave smile. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re touching the younger brother of the Celestial Hero herself after all,¡± Willow said. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to be beheaded by the holy, would you?¡± ¡°Hm,¡± The Demon God frowned but it was only for a second. ¡°She is nearby?¡± ¡°Yeah. And if you so much as touch a hair on my head, she¡¯ll make you regret it,¡± Willow replied with a hard look on his face. ¡°A little lamb is threatening me?¡± She chuckled at that before she hissed into his face. ¡°No bargain!¡± Willow saw her form disappear into smoke before his eyes. He looked around alarmed but before he could even turn his head, she was already behind him, pulling him into a hug in her large bosom. He tried to struggle which only made the Demon God chuckle, playing with his hair and kissing it. ¡°Submit! ¡± Suddenly, Willow felt his fear return to him and finally felt the killing intent from her. It felt like a mountain had been dropped onto his head with how strong the pressure was. It was telling - no - daring him to so much as move a muscle before his head would fly off his shoulders. She was strong. Beyond strong. It was then that Willow¡¯s curse as a virgin Maiden activated. His body didn¡¯t care of her origins and just that the strongest contender for his virginity had arrived. Just like before with Elm, his body started to feel hot and heavy with arousal, sending out pheromones to the Alpha being behind him almost teasingly, asking her to take him right then and there, telling her to claim her prize. He heard her sniffing his neck from behind but could do nothing. Fear, Pride, thoughts of escaping. None of that mattered right now as his body was on auto-pilot so as to mate with her - his wide hips already moving to grind against the rapidly hardening cock in her dress. The Demon God growled. ¡°This smell. . .¡± She continued to sniff him around. He smelt exactly like her. Could it be? She licked his neck, tasting his sweat - the crystallisation of his arousal and scent. She could never mistake that taste. Both her hearts thumped against her chest, the first time in a long, lone while. To think she could find her wasting away in a backwater village like this! ¡°My love. " Tears fell from her blindfold. "I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XVI: And So It Begins (7) Previously Willow saw her form disappear into smoke before his eyes. He looked around alarmed but before he could even turn his head, she was already behind him, pulling him into a hug in her large bosom. He tried to struggle which only made the Demon God chuckle, playing with his hair and kissing it. ¡°Submit! ¡± Suddenly, Willow felt his fear return to him and finally felt the killing intent from her. It felt like a mountain had been dropped onto his head with how strong the pressure was. It was telling - no - daring him to so much as move a muscle before his head would fly off his shoulders. She was strong. Beyond strong. It was then that Willow¡¯s curse as a virgin Maiden activated. His body didn¡¯t care of her origins and just that the strongest contender for his virginity had arrived. Just like before with Elm, his body started to feel hot and heavy with arousal, sending out pheromones to the Alpha being behind him almost teasingly, asking her to take him right then and there, telling her to claim her prize. He heard her sniffing his neck from behind but could do nothing. Fear, Pride, thoughts of escaping. None of that mattered right now as his body was on auto-pilot so as to mate with her - his wide hips already moving to grind against the rapidly hardening cock in her dress. The Demon God growled. ¡°This smell. . .¡± She continued to sniff him around. He smelt exactly like her. Could it be? She licked his neck, tasting his sweat - the crystallisation of his arousal and scent. She could never mistake that taste. Both her hearts thumped against her chest, the first time in a long, lone while. To think she could find her wasting away in a backwater village like this! ¡°My love. " Tears fell from her blindfold. "I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Willow couldn¡¯t even hear that, only whining at the loss of touch from her lips on his neck. He was essentially a bitch in heat right now. With that, he turned around and hopped onto her, wrapping his arms across her neck as he looked into her eyes with a horny look on his beautiful face, practically humping his hips down onto her big cock, before whispering, ¡°Fuck me.¡± In an instant, all of his powerful pheromones came crashing down on the Demon God, enough to make her step back for a moment. Her mind was filled with the familiar dominating thoughts of ravishing her. . .ravishing him and could pull no defense against it but she didn¡¯t mind it. After all, only her love had the ability to cause her, the Demon God¡¯s mind to sway like so. She dug her face into his neck, breathing in a whole barrel worth of his pheromones. Titillating. She gave his neck a little suckle. He came into her arms, his little body shaking into his orgasm, causing him to freeze and simply bite on his lips due to how good his orgasm felt. The Demon God felt the wetness in his pants that contrasted against the blazing warmth of his skin. Placing a hand over it, she could tell he was indeed making a mess in his pants - feeling his little boyhood spurt out it¡¯s seed into his underwear. She got even harder. ¡°Oh you never change,¡± The Demon God whispered into his ears. One of the few pleasure spots of the love of her lives was her neck, and after capitalising on it, now the Demon God was sure that this boy was the most recent incarnation of her. Well, if she needed more proof, she could always check out the Emblem Of The Maiden beaming on his right hand. Oh, how long had it been since she had a reunion like this with her, no - with him? It was a shock that a man - no matter how feminine - had been allowed and chosen as the incarnation of the Maiden but it was a good change of pace at the very least. Besides, it shouldn¡¯t make that much of a difference, looking at his beautiful face and body - a perk that every incarnation of the Maiden had. The Demon God had only wanted to pillage this town due to news of the birth of the annoying bug of a Hero and her mood had been rather sour the entire trip here. Which was why she had killed that little fly that was hovering around the pretty flower that had caught her eye. To think the pretty flower would turn out to be the prettiest and most priceless of them all. Many a time she had been presented with such fortune like this - even greater to be able to reunite with her love this early into the new millenia but she wasn¡¯t complaining. Oh dear no, now that she had been presented with the greatest gift of all, she planned on never letting it slip out of her hands again. She felt a tug on her war-dress and skin. Looking down, she saw the wanting look on her love¡¯s face, so awashed with lust - he had changed from the prideful little lamb to a wanton whore. A sniff of his powerful pheromones again and she felt her mind swim in lust as well. She looked around, seeing the carnage her powers had brought and thought that the location was too crude to be taking his first time, at least his first time for this incarnation, but his scent had aroused her too much to focus even for any of her spells, much less her [Authority]. With swift fingers, Willow took advantage of the Demon God¡¯s distraction and parted her thighs just enough for her raging demonic cock that was as red as her skin to slap him on the face. A peculiar thing he noticed was that the crown of her cock had been encased in a black color - the she-cock he had seen many times while playing the game. Now that it was right in his face however, he could tell how truly large it was as his eyes crossed just to meet it¡¯s upright gaze. His boy-pussy dripped at the powerful musk of a strong futanari. Willow¡¯s mouth drooled with sweet nectar. He took a long lick from the base to the head and climaxed from the taste. ¡°Aaaaahhhh,¡± The Demon God groaned in pleasure but when she didn¡¯t feel his tongue anymore, she glanced down to see that her love would be unable to give her oral pleasure for the moment. She decided to take the matter into her own hands. Literally. Her hands clasped to the sides of his beautiful head and with a powerful grunt, hilted herself completely inside his oral cavern, shocking him enough to bring him back. ¡°Your lips feel as good as I remember. .¡± Willow¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of his head. At this moment, the only thing that mattered to him was that he was fluffing up the strongest cock he would ever taste. No thoughts of revenge for his fallen town, no thoughts of his sister, no thoughts of his parents who would surely be humiliated at his pathetic sight or of how he would be so fucked if he let her take anymore of him. Quite literally, in fact. He moaned around her scarlet length, sending vibrations around it which caused a moan to slip out of the Demon God¡¯s lips. Oh, she was so thick, so girthy and long that he was worried she would split his jaws but his constitution as the Maiden quelled his worries. In his heat, his body was already beginning to accept the Demon God as the one to steal his virginity which was extremely bad for Willow. . . .or would be if his mind wasn¡¯t ransacked with pleasure. ¡°My lovely boy,¡± The Demon God said, in the midst of thrusting her hips into his tight throat. He felt so perfect, so warm and velvety - just the right combination of wetness and tightness that begged her to soil his stomach with her seed. ¡°Mine. Only mine.¡± ¡°Orgh!¡± ¡°Mfffmn!¡± ¡°Mmmmn!¡± Willow may have only just been making noises due to the sloppiness of the Demon God¡¯s throatfucking but to the Demon God, he sounded like he agreed to her words. A bubbliness of elation filled her chest which would be the first of this time. Oh, only he could let her feel something as inconceivable and mortal as emotions. Her balls throbbed. Her seed wanted to be let out now. ¡°Fuck!¡± The Demon God slammed her hips into his small face, gripping the back of his head and digging herself as far in as she could to the point that her pubes were tickling his nose. She thrusted her head back and roared. ¡°Take my seed!¡± Willow breathed in and tasted the first, dominating wave of demonic cum impregnating his throat, searching for an egg to fertilize before disappointingly meeting their doom in his stomach. He noticed that her cum was black, a slimy charcoal-colored ooze that tasted like the strongest hit of alcohol, enough to make even an elder dwarf drunk. His cheeks blushed with passion, eyes drooping low - unable to meet the superior gaze of his seed-giver. After a couple minutes, she was finished - reluctantly pulling her hips back so that her cock could plop free out of his restricting throat. The Demon God turned to look at her art. He looked even more ravishing now with her black cum bubbling from his lips - sweat and spit tarnishing his face to make him look like a street whore. Some of her cum had even drizzled onto his chest, covering his perky pink nipples. He was breathing hard and his eyes had that well-fucked glaze she had seen on many of her night partners. She whispered, ¡°[Gluttony]¡±. Raven-black tentacles appeared from the ground, carrying Willow¡¯s heaving body up so that their heights were aligned enough for a kiss. ¡°My most beloved one,¡± The Demon God whispered lovingly. She sniffed. His pheromones had mostly quelled. Satisfied. At least for now. She parted her lips, letting her long, long reddish tongue out. First, she licked his cheeks, tasting some of her own cum before seductively slurping up his closed, puckered lips. Tasty. Separating them, she then moved on to let her thick, long tongue inside his damp mouth that she had so brutally fucked just before. ¡°Mmffn!¡± Willow felt the thick tongue intruding into his mouth but didn¡¯t resist and simply let her do whatever she wanted. He relaxed, feeling her unsatisfied long tongue move even further in to conquer his mouth, slipping down into his throat which would have made him choke. . .if he even had a gag-reflex in the first place. God, how long was her tongue? Luckily, her tongue stopped at the near-ends of his oesophagus. With a hand cupping one of his fat arse-cheeks, and another holding his waist, she didn¡¯t move for a while, simply content in absolutely conquering the front of his lips to the ends of his throat. A side thought for Willow was that her saliva tastes like fresh berries. After she was satisfied, she took out her tongue, reeling it in back to her mouth before the last few inches of it lashed out of Willow¡¯s mouth. It felt good enough to make him have a mini-orgasm as his body fell into her embrace. Willow, at this point, had his consciousness waning in and out of reality so he wasn¡¯t able to hear a familiar anguished cry from the distance. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XVII: The Birth Of The Celestial Hero (1) Previously ¡°My most beloved one,¡± The Demon God whispered lovingly. She sniffed. His pheromones had mostly quelled. Satisfied. At least for now. She parted her lips, letting her long, long reddish tongue out. First, she licked his cheeks, tasting some of her own cum before seductively slurping up his closed, puckered lips. Tasty. Separating them, she then moved on to let her thick, long tongue inside his damp mouth that she had so brutally fucked just before. ¡°Mmffn!¡± Willow felt the thick tongue intruding into his mouth but didn¡¯t resist and simply let her do whatever she wanted. He relaxed, feeling her unsatisfied long tongue move even further in to conquer his mouth, slipping down into his throat which would have made him choke. . .if he even had a gag-reflex in the first place. God, how long was her tongue? Luckily, her tongue stopped at the near-ends of his oesophagus. With a hand cupping one of his fat arse-cheeks, and another holding his waist, she didn¡¯t move for a while, simply content in absolutely conquering the front of his lips to the ends of his throat. A side thought for Willow was that her saliva tastes like fresh berries. After she was satisfied, she took out her tongue, reeling it in back to her mouth before the last few inches of it lashed out of Willow¡¯s mouth. It felt good enough to make him have a mini-orgasm as his body fell into her embrace. Willow, at this point, had his consciousness waning in and out of reality so he wasn¡¯t able to hear a familiar anguished cry from the distance. During the invasion, an hour ago Elm had been taken to a house, an old home on the outskirts of the village, situated just right outside the forest, hidden behind a veil of green vines and thick mosses. The village chief noticed the wary expression on her face and told her she had the correct expression. Aran tells her to hold onto his shoulder and as she did, he reached for the door handle. The moment his fingers touched upon the handle, Elm felt her whole world flip upside down before she could recollect herself, seeing that she was now inside a room, dark and damp, only lit by the few candles across the small room - looking as if the secret cavern of a dark mage. ¡°Where is this?¡± She asked. Her head still felt a little woozy from the spatial transmission. Aran walked across the darkwood table, sitting on the opposing seat before gesturing for her to sit on hers. As she did, he clapped his hand and the candles trembled. Right before her eyes, shadows flickered and moved, whispering all around the room before disappearing altogether as Aran¡¯s features suddenly turned serious. ¡°Now, only the gods can hear us.¡± ¡°I ask again,¡± She said, her voice a little more tense this time. ¡°Where are we, village chief?¡± ¡°Before I tell you, you must promise me one thing.¡± Aran replied. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Promise me that you will not speak of this location to anyone,¡± Aran said. ¡°And that anything you learn within these walls will not escape it.¡± Elm thought over it. She knew that whatever he was about to disclose had been in correlation to her emblem, her source of power and therefore, herself. ¡°I promise, swearing under the name of the Hum.¡± The candles flickered again. Swearing under the name of the Human God, or your patron God was a big deal as breaking your oath would invite curses upon curses that would even make the Demon God weep. Aran nodded. ¡°As you¡¯ve guessed, what I am about to say concerns the nature of your emblem. Tell me, have you ever heard of the Celestial Hero?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Elm answered quickly. ¡°. . .My brother used to read to me when I was young. The tales of how a single Hero defeated the personification of evil and saved the entire world.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve heard,¡± Aran said sagely. He snapped his fingers and the shadows twisted to form into a visage that of an armoured knight and a foul demon. ¡°Since the First Age, there has always been a battle of good against evil. It is a natural law.¡± ¡°A few centuries past and their representations came into being. All the world¡¯s evil had been incarnated into the body of the Demon God. With power beyond imagination, She who shall not be named terrorized the world for centuries to come.¡± Aran explained in his deep voice. The shadows had flickered once more to show that of a large, shadowy beast with horns breathing flames over a kingdom of screaming humans. ¡°Not even the Gods nor Kings of Old could stop her,¡± Aran said. ¡°Until HE arrived.¡± The shadows changed into that of a baby, cradled in the hands of a mother in robes, cheered on by people kneeling in a praying pose. ¡°Noone knows how he arrived. Some say he had been blessed to us by the gods. Others say he is a product of mystical nature, granted by the Fae.¡± ¡°But all agreed that he was the incarnation of all that was good,¡± Aran explained in hushed wonders. ¡°The Celestial Hero¡± The candles flickered and this time, the shadow had changed into that of a knighted man, holding his great Holy sword against the evil god. ¡°And only he had the power to vanquish evil and save us all.¡± The final scene showed the good knight killing the Demon God by thrusting his Holy Sword inside her stomach and ending her millennial terror. Aran spoke again. ¡®Unfortunately, as the incarnation of good and evil - much like what they represent - their battles are cursed to never end.¡° ¡°Every end of the millenia, the Demon God shall reincarnate, and she shall dictate,¡± Aran started before his eyes lit up with hope. ¡°But along with evil, the Celestial Hero shall arise once more, saving us all.¡± Elm¡¯s eyes flickered, widening with shock. ¡°No. This can¡¯t be. . .¡± Aran suddenly stood up, a smile of hope brightening up his previously sullen face. ¡°You¡¯re the newest incarnation.¡± ¡°You are the Celestial Hero.¡± ***** ¡°Here,¡± Aran said, taking out a thick book hidden behind an array of other miscellaneous books on a shelf covered in cobwebs. He blew on the cover, cleaning up the dust before letting it thump onto the table with it¡¯s heavy weight. ¡°This is?¡± Elm asked. She studied the book. There were no drawings on the cover, neither were there any inscriptions or titles that told of what it was. It was simply a thick book, with a blank, wooden cover that looked worn and torn from usage. ¡°You wanted proof,¡± Aran said, motioning his head towards the book. ¡°Open it.¡± He saw the distrust on her face. ¡°It won¡¯t kill you. Go ahead. Open it.¡± Elm nodded. As someone who had been taught under her brother, she knew far better than to open strange, old books or enter weird, dangerous lairs but something about this book felt familiar to her. She had just started to reach for it but it felt like she had already held the book - her hands feeling the phantom weight, the smooth cover and the roughness of the papers. Voices started entering her mind - old, young and so, very familiar. The moment her hands touched upon the cover of the book, her eyes rolled to the back of her head as her mind reverted back in time. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XVIII: The Birth Of The Celestial Hero (2) Previously ¡°Here,¡± Aran said, taking out a thick book hidden behind an array of other miscellaneous books on a shelf covered in cobwebs. He blew on the cover, cleaning up the dust before letting it thump onto the table with it¡¯s heavy weight. ¡°This is?¡± Elm asked. She studied the book. There were no drawings on the cover, neither were there any inscriptions or titles that told of what it was. It was simply a thick book, with a blank, wooden cover that looked worn and torn from usage. ¡°You wanted proof,¡± Aran said, motioning his head towards the book. ¡°Open it.¡± He saw the distrust on her face. ¡°It won¡¯t kill you. Go ahead. Open it.¡± Elm nodded. As someone who had been taught under her brother, she knew far better than to open strange, old books or enter weird, dangerous lairs but something about this book felt familiar to her. She had just started to reach for it but it felt like she had already held the book - her hands feeling the phantom weight, the smooth cover and the roughness of the papers. Voices started entering her mind - old, young and so, very familiar. The moment her hands touched upon the cover of the book, her eyes rolled to the back of her head as her mind reverted back in time. Elm¡¯s face turns pale just as she returns back to reality. She took a sharp breath, immediately turning her shocked eyes to Aran¡¯s knowing ones. ¡°Do you see now, child?,¡± Aran said. He pointed at the book, just in time for Elm to see it rise up in the air before bursting into smoldering flames, leaving behind a letter - an envelope that had a scarlet red royal-like crest waxing the thing close. ¡°You can now no longer run from your fate. Everything will begin again.¡± Elm however tightens her hands into fists. She saw the past that was and the future that will come to be, witnessing and therefore, participating in the world secret now that she knew. But that future. . .the one that she saw, the one where he died, she could not allow it. With that, she sent out aggression in the form of pheromones, ones that were strong enough for the village chief to feel threatened. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it,¡± Elm snarled. She shook her head. ¡°Never.¡± Aran sighed. ¡°You cannot fight fate. What is, will come to be.¡± ¡°It concerns his life. I will perform my duties but anything that results in his ending, I won¡¯t allow it,¡± Elm stated. ¡°Even if the very world was to impede me.¡± The both of them stared down at each other, each wanting to make their point come across. The tension eventually melted when Aran had a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Foolish child.¡± He nudged at the envelope. ¡°Take that. Open it when you return to your house and read it. There should be two letters inside - one that will tell you everything about what you will have to do, apart from the ones your vision imparted.¡± ¡°What about the second?¡± Elm asked, her features returning back to its original bore. Aran smirked knowingly, showing off his sharp teeth. ¡°Just a simple gift this old man has for the younger generation. There will be a carriage coming for you by the end of this week. Show them the second letter and hitch onto the ride.¡± Elm nodded. She remembered the vision the book gave her. As the Celestial Hero, she would be granted an absolute talent and potential - one that could even surpass the Major Gods but along with it, the herculean responsibility of the world¡¯s fate rested on her shoulders. Of course, she still needed to walk baby steps before she could think anything about the accursed future that was to come - one of such was to bid farewells with her family, especially her brother and take her first step. . .outside of this village. It was a shame she had to separate with her adorable brother but she feared the future that would come to him if she didn¡¯t. She reminded herself to make sure to cuddle with her brother as much as possible before she left. ¡°That will be all, child,¡± Aran gave her a gentle smile. ¡°The hour is late. Run along no-?!¡± The ceiling collapsed above them as something pierced the spot right beside them, beeping loudly like it was about to explode. Elm reacted quickly, settling slowly into her constitution as the Celestial Hero - lunging forward to cover her and Aran in her light, hoping that it was strong enough to protect them as the roof crumbled onto them. Dust and debris rained down onto the barrier but luckily for her, her barrier never lost it¡¯s light. However, it appeared that a part of debris had fallen onto Aran just before she could envelop him in her barrier as he lay unconscious on the floor. After the rumbling had ended, it was underneath all that rubble that she sat, alive and focused on maintaining the barrier. Through her enhanced senses, she felt something - a pair of wings perhaps, flapping above them and multiple explosions being set off in the entirety of the village, as the voices of the townspeople screaming resounded soon after. It was then that her heart throbbed, making her fall onto one knee. She felt like her entire body was burning with a fever - eyes dilated and ears blood-red, she traced the source of the burn to her right hand, from which her emblem shone like the brightest light. Bright enough that it seeped through the little cracks in the rubble and alerted the beings above. Adrenaline surged through her. Power, pure power coursed through her veins as her next words came to mind automatically, ¡°[Construct]¡±. Immediately, her barrier collapsed onto itself just before it exploded outwards, destroying the remains of the house as she leaped out with an unconscious Aran in her arms. He was a tall, strong man who should have weighed very heavy but in his current state, he was nothing more than a feather. Gently landing on top of a neighbouring house¡¯s roof, she set Aran behind her and casted a barrier around him just as she focused at the multiple energy signatures above her AND around her. Elm¡¯s features tightened into a horrific frown. What had her town come to be? There was nothing more than fire - flames and demonic beings summoned from hell that was razing her hometown to cinders as the stench of dead, burnt bodies filled her nose. Her brother! Her blood ran cold at the thought of Willow contributing to the stench of dead bodies. It was almost enough for her to rage but her emblem prevented her - shoving calm, soothing images to the front of her mind. Right. Willow was her proud, beloved brother. He wasn¡¯t some damsel in distress that would require her to obsess over his well-being. He was at the very least, smarter and had the better wits against her - enough so that his body wasn¡¯t cold yet. No, she needed to focus on the more pressing matters at hand for now. She then turned her attention to the accursed, ugly things flying above her. 6 flying demons with a strong one in the middle. They were too ugly to be described in human tongue, too disgusting to be looked upon and too mad to be left alive in the mortal world. They could and should not exist. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XIX: The Birth Of The Celestial Hero (3) Previously Elm¡¯s features tightened into a horrific frown. What had her town come to be? There was nothing more than fire - flames and demonic beings summoned from hell that was razing her hometown to cinders as the stench of dead, burnt bodies filled her nose. Her brother! Her blood ran cold at the thought of Willow contributing to the stench of dead bodies. It was almost enough for her to rage but her emblem prevented her - shoving calm, soothing images to the front of her mind. Right. Willow was her proud, beloved brother. He wasn¡¯t some damsel in distress that would require her to obsess over his well-being. He was at the very least, smarter and had the better wits against her - enough so that his body wasn¡¯t cold yet. No, she needed to focus on the more pressing matters at hand for now. She then turned her attention to the accursed, ugly things flying above her. 6 flying demons with a strong one in the middle. They were too ugly to be described in human tongue, too disgusting to be looked upon and too mad to be left alive in the mortal world. They could and should not exist. Again, her blood started to boil, the warmth and light of her constitution demanded that she exterminated these vermins that dared raze her town and endanger her brother¡¯s life. The damned demons were snickering at her, looking down on her from above the clouds, unaware that she was the Celestial Hero - the one fated to kill their God. Again, she called for her power, ¡°[Construct]¡±. A number of light spears appeared behind her in suspended animation, each one looked as if a spear ordained by God. She aimed at the closest demon and muttered, ¡°Go.¡± In an instant, a hole appeared where the demon¡¯s heart should have been. The others looked on in disbelief as their satanic brother shrieked in pain as his body disappeared into motes of light. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± The strong one roared at them to attack, conjuring something between his bony, albino claws. Elm didn¡¯t mind the strong one yet, focusing on the other four demons that were flying towards her in rage - each pointing their blood red pitchforks at her. She glanced back, seeing that Aran was still breathing before lunging forward to meet the demons in their battle. The one frontmost tried to swipe at her from the right, attempting to behead her but she dodged with a casual duck of her head, twisting her body so that she was under it¡¯s belly and shot, killing the thing instantly with one of her light spears. The other one tried to use the demon she had just killed as sacrifice, extending it¡¯s fork downwards to thrust through the both of them but Elm foresaw it and threw another of her light spear, quickly decapitating the demon. Elm twisted her body mid-air by using one of her wrists before flipping overhead and regaining her footing. The two other demons tried to stab each of her shoulders but she rolled forward and sent both of her spears back, hitting true to their target. She didn¡¯t have the time to indulge in their shrieks as she felt her senses scream to lunge backwards and so she did, dodging just in time for a blood-red trident that had suddenly jutted out from where she had just stood. She stared at the bloody magic and looked up, glaring at the smirking, strong demon. She had planned to play around and test her skills against the strong one but since it decided to be an annoyance, she planned to exterminate it in one-shot. ¡°[Construct]¡±. This time, the spears behind her shifted, transforming into one large bow as Elm held one arm out, pointing directly at the astonished demon. The large bow behind her beamed, ringing out like a bell everytime it sucked in Prana from the air. The demon seemed to chant something as it could sense the large mass of holy Prana being gathered in that bow, preparing magic that would surely have killed the girl. . .if not for her skill being released faster. ¡°Strike true, Haven,¡± Elm muttered as she released the arrow with a sound no more than a whisk. It covered the large distance in a heartbeat as it hit the demon straight in the chest, an explosion of light blinding her sight for the moment. It looked as if the demon had been struck by lightning from how loud the explosion was. Seeing that she had completed her first extermination as the Celestial Hero, she dropped onto one knee, gasping for air. She might have pushed herself a little too much with that last charged attack. Taking a couple deep breaths, she stood back up and with her heightened senses - and no annoying distractions - she could now truly see her surroundings in all it¡¯s fiery damnation. Elm¡¯s passive look never changed however, her brain optimized by her constitution to remain calm and think for her next steps. Sending a wave of specialized Prana over the town, she saw that there were two major sources of worry for her right now. The first would be the group of people - her parents included - who were heading North, so as to receive sanctuary within the Humlic Church, a good plan but she doubted the holy energy within the Church was strong enough to ward off the demons forever. And even that was on the premise that they could make it there before falling prey to the sniggering demons flying above. A strong one, far stronger than the demon she had just killed, was also heading towards them. She could reach them in minutes if she exerted her speed but a bloodbath would be inevitable. The second was of her beloved brother. As she had expected, he hadn¡¯t yet been paid a visit by Mistress Death as she saw him hiding under the ruins, with a townsguard beside him. She couldn¡¯t even feel relief due to her constitution robbing her of any detrimental emotions to her nirvanic state right now. He may be safe for now but there was still the fact that he was in mortal danger right now with the number of demons looming over his head. Elm pondered over the matter before she decided on her answer. Both of the problems could be solved with a quick flash of her power. Literally. And, the bigger the better. With that, she willed speed into her body before she near-teleported to the place where her parents were, killing a couple flying demons out of the way before landing on an adjacent rooftop. Seeing the looks of surprise on both the people¡¯s faces and the demons, she closed her eyes before imagining a bright flash of light. ¡°[Construct],¡± Elm muttered and heard multiple yelps as the world turned into light. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XX: The Birth Of The Celestial Hero (4) Previously Elm pondered over the matter before she decided on her answer. Both of the problems could be solved with a quick flash of her power. Literally. And, the bigger the better. With that, she willed speed into her body before she near-teleported to the place where her parents were, killing a couple flying demons out of the way before landing on an adjacent rooftop. Seeing the looks of surprise on both the people¡¯s faces and the demons, she closed her eyes before imagining a bright flash of light. ¡°[Construct],¡± Elm muttered and heard multiple yelps as the world turned into light. Leonard had always been an astute and free man, unshackled and unchained. He remembered his adventurer days, Free-Spirited Leo they called him, ¡±working for the Association as a Wanderer, exploring the great kingdoms, the high mountains and even going so far as to explore the great dungeons as well! But as he aged along the years and the woman of his dreams caught him, she had finally convinced him to settle down and have a place where he could call home, his exploring days were long over. Many of his friends congratulated him on the marriage, some of them even teased him, saying he wasn¡¯t so free-spirited anymore but a good bonk on the head by his wife shut them up quickly enough. As a still hot-blooded man, it wasn¡¯t surprising enough that his wife came out pregnant just a few years into their marriage. Hell, he remembered the tears on his face when he heard the news. Oh, he was livid with how he practically ran out of the farm to his wife. But as he listened to his wife¡¯s screams in delivering the baby, he felt fear - something he hadn¡¯t felt since his adventurer days, but this fear wasn¡¯t the type you felt facing against a strong monster - no - this was a fear that was literally beyond his hands. He had heard tales of failed deliverance, of how their child died inside their mother¡¯s womb, of curses and plights and such so it was a great lift to his spirits when the middle-woman came out, congratulating him for the successful birth of their first child. He remembered how he thanked the great Hum for blessing him with a beautiful boy, a beautiful son he swore to protect and cherish for the rest of his days. Oh, how elated was he that another child of theirs was born without any complications just a year later - a daughter. This one however, had eyes that looked like they had seen it all, a flaming will that should only be possessed by the hardest of warriors yet he saw it in his daughter¡¯s golden eyes. Leonard knew then that his daughter was destined to be something greater. Oh, his beautiful son and strong daughter. He cherished them, thanking the great Human God every night before his sleep to the point his wife wondered if he was going to turn into a devout church member. The promise he had given them - to become a father that would protect, cherish and nourish them, at least until they grew strong enough to protect themselves. There were multiple complications that arose due to his children¡¯s opposing perks - how his son was the fairer one and his daughter was the stronger one - but he didn¡¯t mind, still happy with how they grew up to become healthy and strong. He promised them. He fucking promised his wife, swore it on his name that he would do everything in his power to protect them. ¡°Willow. . .Elm. . .¡± Leonard checked up on his wife as they ran amidst the crowd of townsmen led by Father John. There were screams of pain, shrieks from the hellish flames that spiralled around them and creepy chirping from the multiple flying demons above them. Fear - the same fear he felt back when he was pacing around, waiting for his son to be delivered - snaked around his weeping heart like a vicious snake. He held his wife closer to him, hearing how she never stopped muttering their children¡¯s names as she blamed herself for being a bad mother, for leaving them behind, and how she should die to repent for her sins. Regret upon regret rolled around in his mind. He should have held tighter onto his boy. He should have secured the perimeter and fortified the defenses. He should have left the moment he sniffed danger. Yet most importantly, he felt guilt and shame. As a man and father who had made the decision to leave his children behind, he couldn¡¯t find the strength to tell his wife that they were alright, to lie to her that he didn¡¯t have a choice and that it would be suicidal to charge in the crowd of demons to search for their children. He had failed then, as a man but foremost, as a father. He had promised them, he had promised himself. His stomach rolled and flipped with guilt, queasy with a mind plight by turmoil. A real father would have charged in regardless, be it in the flaming pits of Hell or a lair of dragons - a real father would have done anything to assure his children¡¯s safety, to have the audacity to ignore the world and believe in the non-existent chance that they were somewhere out there, waiting for him to help them. He should go. His legs needed to move. They might still be alive. His daughter was strong, at the very least she had a strong chance of survival compared to his son. His son was probably hiding somewhere, quivering in fear amongst cannibalistic demons and waiting for his father to come save him. Fuck. Tears riveted down his sweaty cheeks, making his current expression even more uglier as he held his woman tighter so that she wouldn¡¯t see the look on his face. He was a coward. A pathetic loser. A man who stuck his fingers in his ears in hopes that the thunder might pass soon enough. A promise? Yeah right. He had failed. If his children somehow turned out to be alright, as a father who left them behind, could he find the shame in him to even talk to them? His wife¡¯s eyes had turned dull now, losing the once bright light that he had fallen in love with. She had stopped trembling too, going completely rigid like a dead fish. ¡°My babies. . .¡± ¡°Defensive Positions!¡± Leonard turned to the Humlic priest and his good friend, barking out orders in the front line, fear non-existent in his eyes even in the face of demons. He remembered how he used to make fun of the priest, calling him unmanly with how he kept his chastity and yet compared to him, John was far more of a man than him. Would he be a greater father than him too? The guards all formed a defensive wall around the townspeople, shielding them with their iron shields blessed with holy water as they moved at a snail¡¯s pace under the protective barrier casted by the priest. The barrier looked flimsy, weak, waning in and out of existence but it was strong enough to make the few low-ranked demons burst into flames as they were exorcised from the mortal realm. But it wouldn¡¯t last forever. In fact, Leonard could clearly see the sweat dripping down John¡¯s face as he gritted his teeth to hold on, at least until they could get into the church. Leonard¡¯s face turned dark, an empty smile forming onto his face. They were all going to be killed here. What was even the point of leaving behind his children then? Leonard could only let out a wry chuckle. This was his punishment. His life wasn¡¯t nearly enough for his sin but if he could be so shameless, perhaps he could ask for forgiveness in Elysium. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXI: The Birth Of The Celestial Hero (5) Previously ¡°Defensive Positions!¡± Leonard turned to the Humlic priest and his good friend, barking out orders in the front line, fear non-existent in his eyes even in the face of demons. He remembered how he used to make fun of the priest, calling him unmanly with how he kept his chastity and yet compared to him, John was far more of a man than him. Would he be a greater father than him too? The guards all formed a defensive wall around the townspeople, shielding them with their iron shields blessed with holy water as they moved at a snail¡¯s pace under the protective barrier casted by the priest. The barrier looked flimsy, weak, waning in and out of existence but it was strong enough to make the few low-ranked demons burst into flames as they were exorcised from the mortal realm. But it wouldn¡¯t last forever. In fact, Leonard could clearly see the sweat dripping down John¡¯s face as he gritted his teeth to hold on, at least until they could get into the church. Leonard¡¯s face turned dark, an empty smile forming onto his face. They were all going to be killed here. What was even the point of leaving behind his children then? Leonard could only let out a wry chuckle. This was his punishment. His life wasn¡¯t nearly enough for his sin but if he could be so shameless, perhaps he could ask for forgiveness in Elysium. ¡°It¡¯s not going to hold!¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°Mama, Papa!¡± Even from within the circle, and the booming spells against the barrier, Leonard could still hear the multiple cries of fear from the people. Acquaintances, old friends and strangers all alike shared a single thought as they took a look at the situation they were in - we¡¯re going to die. Of course, Father John knew the voices of fear deep inside his people¡¯s hearts, the very people he had sworn the Humlic God¡¯s protection over yet he was failing his promise to them. His barrier infused with his emblem skills - [Purify] and [Repel] wouldn¡¯t last long and he doubted the trembling shields of copper could push back the onslaught of demons that would be to follow. He had a vision right there and then, of his people - the same people that had followed and helped build him the church so that he and other devout acolytes of the Humlic Religion could pray - those very people lying dead under his promised protection, their blood filling the very ground he had helped build. But even as he knew his, and the fate of the people behind him, all he could do was watch as his barrier slowly cracks in front of his eyes. They weren¡¯t going to reach the church at this rate. Not to mention how his prana reserves were nearly drained at this point. He did wonder however, if the town¡¯s chief had briefed the young Celestial Hero of her duties, if she had already touched the book. If he did, she could - no, it was better if the young one ran away for now. Father John glanced at his surroundings, clenching his teeth as he felt like passing out anytime now. He sees that there was nothing short of a horde hovering above them - filling the blood red sky with their hunched over, repulsive forms. But these little demon spawns weren¡¯t the problem - no - the reason why he hoped the girl ran is because of that menacing, powerful demon sitting on a throne of black, watching over their plight with a glass of human blood in his hands. ¡°The Bloody House Of Vapula,¡± He couldn¡¯t help the shudder that ran through his spine. As a possessor of a Bronze Rank Emblem and an acolyte of the Humlic Church, he knew of the 72 Houses of Hell, the Infernal Demons that served their Evil Demon God and the natural evil that casted it¡¯s shadows upon the world once every thousand years. And a direct descendant of the 60th House was up there, dining over their fear. It was with his presence, the presence of a House of Hell that Father John had lost hope in their survival for if the vampiric demon wanted to, he could easily destroy the barrier with but a snap of his fingers. During that moment, the split second where he had lost faith in his God - during that split second of weakness, a flying demon nearest to the barrier hammered onto the barrier, causing a loud banging sound that reverberated throughout the place. It was also during that moment, Father John felt his vision shake as if someone had hit his head with a hammer, falling onto one knee with one of the guards quickly catching him, muttering his name and other mumbles that didn¡¯t matter to him as his weary, tired form pointed to the barrier. ¡°The Bar-Barrier!¡± Someone yelled out, causing everyone¡¯s focus to turn to the barrier as a large crack appeared on the place the demon had hit, the crack quickly rippling across the barrier, joining with the other cracks before the barrier shattered to the people¡¯s horror. Father John¡¯s shaking hand latched onto the arm of the guard that had caught him, and could only mutter one thing, ¡°R-run.¡± All hell broke loose. It wasn¡¯t even one minute before the townsguard failed their formation, with how they failed to keep the people in their protective circle while keeping the swooping demons out. It was a massacre, with the way the demons giggled in glee for every head they impaled, for every limb they tore apart and for every heart they feasted upon. One guy had the unfortunate luck to have been caught by two demons who had latched onto an arm each, swiftly carrying up before the other demons joined, cackling as their talons tore him limb by limb. His painful screech only served to instill fear and panic amongst the crowd, as family and friends held little meaning then, with thoughts of animalistic righteous-selfish survival being the only thing on their minds. Leonard was not one of them, no, he, along with his wife had been the few people that had given up on running, as he simply pulled his wife into a hug, crouched under the mobs of people running amok. He had accepted it, his death was nothing more than an escape for him, not to mention, punishment for his betrayal to his children. How laughable. His decision to prioritize his wife over his children would all be naught in the end. He laughed one last time. He saw a demon with its talons out, sweeping down to kill him and his wife yet he did nothing but gave a tearful smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so shameless but,¡± Leonard cried, closing his eyes. ¡°I hope you can let me meet you again, my children.¡± He surrenders his body to fate, and his soul to the Humlic God so that he will be judged fairly and casted upon the fiery pits of Hell to repent for his sins. BOOM! A large explosion ran out. The demons no longer giggled. The people no longer fled in terror. From that explosion of warmth and light, the world stood in silence. Father John had a smile on his face, seeing the familiar unconscious face of the village chief beside him and the last images of the young girl in gold transitioned to darkness. Hope had arrived. ¡°E. . lm?¡± Leonard heard from his wife. His heart squeezed in fear but his stomach rolled with happiness and hope. Did he dare? With how he had abandoned her, did he dare to call himself a father, open his eyes and utter her name. Oh, he couldn''t believe his eyes. I will be hosting the entire story again on my patreon. Entire Story/$6----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXII: The Birth Of The Celestial Hero (6) Previously ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so shameless but,¡± Leonard cried, closing his eyes. ¡°I hope you can let me meet you again, my children.¡± He surrenders his body to fate, and his soul to the Humlic God so that he will be judged fairly and casted upon the fiery pits of Hell to repent for his sins. BOOM! A large explosion ran out. The demons no longer giggled. The people no longer fled in terror. From that explosion of warmth and light, the world stood in silence. Father John had a smile on his face, seeing the familiar unconscious face of the village chief beside him and the last images of the young girl in gold transitioned to darkness. Hope had arrived. ¡°E. . lm?¡± Leonard heard from his wife. His heart squeezed in fear but his stomach rolled with happiness and hope. Did he dare? With how he had abandoned her, did he dare to call himself a father, open his eyes and utter her name. Oh, he couldn''t believe his eyes. Doubt, regret and guilt flooded through his system. Voices shamed him, telling him he no longer had the right but Leonard didn¡¯t care. The Gods may not forgive him, but he had the shamelessness and audacity to open his eyes, to witness the daughter he had casted aside and to see with his own two eyes, thus braving the understandable look of disgust that should have been on Elm¡¯s face. Yet, there was no such look. Oh, what he had witnessed upon opening his eyes made him see that his daughter, yes that was his daughter, had been dressed in gold and white, the holy colours favorited by the gods and the authority of power granted by the gods. For a split second, he could see an aura of light, a halo crowning her head and a chorus of angels from the heavens - heralding the coming of a messiah as a blanket of healing energy, a barrier of holy light far stronger than the one Father John casted, washed over the people, healing them of minor injuries and reinvigorating them so that they may pay witness upon their saviour. That was his daughter. He didn¡¯t know how he knew but he could hear the title and mantle of power his daughter had been blessed with. In front of him and the victims of evil, stood the righteous back of the Celestial Hero of this generation, Elm. ******** GET RID OF EMBLEM RANKS. Elm scanned her surroundings. She had seen that her parents were mostly alright but just to be safe, she had healed them and the rest of the people as well. To be honest, she shouldn¡¯t have the prana reserves for that yet she felt full of energy, full of the desire to exact judgement upon evil, full of the desire to hunt. The familiar rush of power and adrenaline started to pump through her veins. Her ears throbbed loudly with every heartbeat. Elm knew then why she felt full of energy, like the origin to why most of her powers worked, it was due to her constitution as a Celestial Hero, or otherwise known as the ultimate anti-demon being in all of existence. Being the ultimate positive to the negative, she had been granted an assortment of abilities within her right to punish evil - one such skill making it so that the more negatives there were in a place, i.e the demons, the more power she would be granted which also made her an anti-army personnel. She heard the mutters behind her, the look of fear on the flies¡¯s faces when they burned upon contact with her aura of light and the look of absolute disgust on the strong one¡¯s face. Was he really that strong though? Elm re-checked and compared their power levels, and despite being considerably weaker before, as she is now, she was in no way inferior. She glanced backwards, seeing the look of non-comprehensible guilt and turmoil in her father¡¯s eyes. The way he looked, you would have thought he killed his mother. Her mother on the other hand looked as if she wanted to cry, to yell and speak but couldn¡¯t find the words to begin with. Even further behind were the people of her town in such ragged, bloody - the ones still stuck on their clothes - conditions and torn clothes that they might as well look like wandering vagrants. It filled her with a dragon¡¯s rage. Her heart had never beaten so fast yet her face still held that same impassive look. She counted the hovering demons but stopped soon after they numbered around the triple digits. Good. She didn¡¯t think a single target could quell the holy bloodlust seeping through her heart. With that, she looked at her parents and uttered three words, ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± She just barely caught the looks on their face before she disappeared in a flash of light. **** Elm reappeared behind two flying demons, instantly beheading them and moving onto the next of her targets before their heads even rolled off their shoulders. One blink was all it took for the next few demons to realize that their visions were warped as half of their heads had been cleanly sliced through. The few flying demons near them had been granted enough time to react, shrieking loudly as their giggles turned to that of fear, some of them wildly thrashing their forks about as the others tried to regroup or flee away. The ones that did flee in horror found themselves dead, their bodies quickly shrivelled as if all the black blood in their body had been sucked away instantly. A quick look at the giant, swirling black mass above the Tepes¡¯s head told Elm where the fleeing demons¡¯s blood had gone. She didn¡¯t mind the vampiric demon yet - she could tell from it¡¯s arrogant look that he regarded himself high enough that he didn¡¯t even consider ambushing her or assassinating her from behind. Little did the blood-sucking demon know, that was exactly what Elm had been hoping for. She teleported quickly, reappearing in a flash of light behind a demon look-like of the strong one she had to use her giant arrow against. Amusingly, the demon didn¡¯t look so tough now as it attempted to scream but a quick blade to the throat stopped it, killing it in a burst of white flames. She scanned her surroundings quickly, assessing the quickest path to killing as many demons as quickly and efficiently as possible. ¡°[Construct],¡± Elm muttered, summoning tens of light swords behind her. It was showtime. Read The Entire Story For $6 And Support Me On My Patreon----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXIII: The Birth Of The Celestial Hero (7) Previously A quick look at the giant, swirling black mass above the Tepes¡¯s head told Elm where the fleeing demons¡¯s blood had gone. She didn¡¯t mind the vampiric demon yet - she could tell from it¡¯s arrogant look that he regarded himself high enough that he didn¡¯t even consider ambushing her or assassinating her from behind. Little did the blood-sucking demon know, that was exactly what Elm had been hoping for. She teleported quickly, reappearing in a flash of light behind a demon look-like of the strong one she had to use her giant arrow against. Amusingly, the demon didn¡¯t look so tough now as it attempted to scream but a quick blade to the throat stopped it, killing it in a burst of white flames. She scanned her surroundings quickly, assessing the quickest path to killing as many demons as quickly and efficiently as possible. ¡°[Construct],¡± Elm muttered, summoning tens of light swords behind her. It was showtime. She locked onto the many demons hovering in the air before snapping her fingers - triggering her swords to fly true to her aim. She counted the numbers of demonic screams, and brilliant bursts of white flames as she sensed danger from behind, quickly snapping her head back to see a barbed spear nearly piercing her right eye. But light bent to her will. With but her will, she blinked away from the spear, appearing behind the offending demon that had caught her off guard and in her slowed world, saw that the demon was a newer type she hadn¡¯t seen before. It didn¡¯t have the wings nor the eternal snarl, it didn¡¯t even have a face - only a rather masuculine body with it¡¯s hulking, alabaster freckled body and muscles that were larger than her face. It didn¡¯t matter however as a quick slash up from the pelvis to it¡¯s head ended it¡¯s brief life. She enjoyed the burst of white flame that felt warm and just right in front of her face. With each blink, demons split apart, detonating into white flames that purified their souls. This felt right. This felt good. She was the incarnation of all that was good - to kill demons and judge evil like this felt nearly euphoric, to see the look of fear on evil¡¯s face as she thrusted her blade deep into their heartless bodies made her feel like she had taken a deep dose of her brother¡¯s scent. Addiction. That was the word. Elm sensed danger from the right. She dodged, blinking away but as she re-formed somewhere else, she found that her vision was always filled with a blood-red spear nearly ripping a hole through her head. Another teleportation and her vision was the same - a spear aiming to put a hole through her body, following her wherever she blinked away as if it was some sort of annoying little fly that wouldn¡¯t go away. A tick formed on her head, but her anger had been quickly calmed down due to her constitution, providing her the luxury of mind to come up with a solution. She thrusted her light sword to the ground just as the same spear shot to her face, splitting the blood-red spear in half before quickly invoking her skill, ¡°[Construct]¡±. A barrier of light unfurled around her, protecting her in the name of good. With that, Elm finally didn¡¯t have to worry about a spear threatening to kill her and had enough time to see that she had halved the former population of demons. Oh, the vampiric demon looked absolutely pissed off too, annoyed that it¡¯s irritating homing spear hadn¡¯t killed her by now. Elm simply looked back at the strong demon, letting a smirk form on her face as she attempted a taunt at the demon. The demon looked absolutely pissed off, buying her taunt as it gargled in demon tongue, but it sounded like a tantrum to Elm¡¯s ears with how it¡¯s long tongue flapped about it¡¯s disgusting blood-infested mouth. He screamed at his underlings to quickly get rid of the lowly human but when he saw how hesitant they were, he grabbed the nearest underling by it¡¯s throat before biting it¡¯s head off, making an example out of it. The underlings got the message as they roared, displaying their infernal wrath and rotten fangs before they all swept in for the kill. It was an epic display for the people viewing the fight. One woman dressed in white stood alone under the moonlit night, a null expression on her face as she simply gripped her sword tighter in response to the mobbing horde of demons raging towards her. The people should have felt fear and anxiety - should have ran away as looking at the numbers, the warrior woman was absolutely outnumbered 100 to 1 but none of them believed she would lose nor did any of them want to tear their eyes away. The scenery before them was now an epic, the start of a legend. It had been decided then by the whispers of the world. She who stood alone against an army of Hell shall forever be burned in the annals of history as the bravest warrior of light. Elm however, hadn¡¯t been aware of the mesmeric looks on the people¡¯s face. Her entire focus right now was split between the horde of demons and the strong one still sitting on his throne of blood. She breathed out slowly, letting the time slow to a familiar crawl. She summoned her sword of light once more, feeling it¡¯s weightless grip before she embraced the light as she too became weightless. A quick dash across the rooftop and the heads of the tens of demons reaching for her met their end but in the timeless world of Elm, they didn¡¯t know that yet. She moved quicker, legs lunging forward before stomping on the rooftop, pushing herself off as she spun around under the moonlight, weaving past the multiple flying demons that tried to grab at her hands or legs, rewarding their attempt by taking their heads and puncturing their hearts. Her complexion had turned black, dyed in the blood of her satanic, primal enemies. She continued to gracefully dodge amidst the numbers of demons as with her speed, none of them could even touch her unless she willed it. Despite her speed, her heartbeat was still and slowed as with every beat of her heart, a demon fell to her blade. It wasn¡¯t before Elm found her vision cleared of alabaster skin that she turned back to see the multiple heads slowly crawling away from their bodies. Elm landed back on a nearby rooftop, directly before the bloody throne as she breathed in, returning the world back to it¡¯s normal speed. She heard the lifeless shrieks of the demons before their bodies consecutively sparked into roaring flames. She had been so quick that the demons didn¡¯t even have enough time for their bodies to fall onto the ground. The vampiric demon had sent a hundred demons after the maggot. But now a hundred had been culled into zero, a number he particularly hated. No. He looked into the daring eyes of the maggot who had killed all of his servants in a flash. He saw it then and realized he was wrong. It wasn¡¯t zero. As long as he still breathed, it still wasn¡¯t zero for the maggot. Immediately, he gripped hard enough onto his throne that it crumbled into pieces before his might. ¡°Tell me, human,¡± He ordered, letting his pair of bat-like wings flare out menacingly. ¡°What is your accursed name?¡± Elm didn¡¯t respond. No, she did respond - by casually pointing the tip of her blade against the vampiric demon. . .which only served to further worsen his mood. He roared out in anger, letting his aura as a direct descendent of the Vapula Household pressure the area, rusting and thereafter, blowing the nearby houses into dust. A tiny hole appeared on the bottom of the mass of black blood above him, a stream of blood trickling down like a mini-waterfall as it bathed the vampiric demon. He relished in the familiar smell of blood and sense of power, tongue lashing out so that he lapped at the blood. With every tongue fed of blood, his form grew larger and larger until eventually, his form quadrupled in size, turning large enough so that he was now larger than any bear-type monster Elm had hunted, tearing apart it¡¯s clothes as it stood on air, completely nude for the world to see. One would think she would feel fear from the amount of rage and power rolling off the demon¡¯s body but all she felt right now was disgust at having to see it¡¯s nude form and delight at having the chance to exact her disgust upon him. In honesty, the vampiric demon, in its current form, had a body akin to a god of beauty and a dashing face to go with it but after she had seen the incarnation of beauty that was her brother, she could see nothing more than a talking dead demon in front of her. Read The Entire Story For $6 And Support Me On My Patreon----->https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXIV: The Birth Of The Celestial Hero (8) Previously ¡°Tell me, human,¡± He ordered, letting his pair of bat-like wings flare out menacingly. ¡°What is your accursed name?¡± Elm didn¡¯t respond. No, she did respond - by casually pointing the tip of her blade against the vampiric demon. . .which only served to further worsen his mood. He roared out in anger, letting his aura as a direct descendent of the Vapula Household pressure the area, rusting and thereafter, blowing the nearby houses into dust. A tiny hole appeared on the bottom of the mass of black blood above him, a stream of blood trickling down like a mini-waterfall as it bathed the vampiric demon. He relished in the familiar smell of blood and sense of power, tongue lashing out so that he lapped at the blood. With every tongue fed of blood, his form grew larger and larger until eventually, his form quadrupled in size, turning large enough so that he was now larger than any bear-type monster Elm had hunted, tearing apart it¡¯s clothes as it stood on air, completely nude for the world to see. One would think she would feel fear from the amount of rage and power rolling off the demon¡¯s body but all she felt right now was disgust at having to see it¡¯s nude form and delight at having the chance to exact her disgust upon him. In honesty, the vampiric demon, in its current form, had a body akin to a god of beauty and a dashing face to go with it but after she had seen the incarnation of beauty that was her brother, she could see nothing more than a talking dead demon in front of her. No, even that was too much. All that was in her sight was a prime target, large enough so that she could efficiently hunt it down, large enough so that she could keep slicing it and it wouldn¡¯t die so easily. She watched as a scarlet pole-arm manifested out of blood, equipped under the large palms of the demon. ¡°Under the name of She, you shall meet your end at the blade of my spear,¡± The vampiric demon said, it¡¯s gravelly voice booming into the area. ¡°I, Bartos Vapula, swear it.¡± Elm didn¡¯t care for his words, finding herself unable to bear listening to anymore of it¡¯s disgusting voice as she returned back to her turtle world, reappearing behind Bartos. ¡°You talk too much.¡± She swung her sword down enough for air to spark and cause an explosion but as the cloud of dust split, she saw that he was still there, unharmed and had blocked her slash with his spear. A disgusting grin was on his face. ¡°You shall entertain me, maggot.¡± Elm saw a couple of spears forming in her peripheral vision and quickly blinked a couple steps back but saw that her back had landed against someone¡¯s chest. A turn of her head and she saw the towering body of the demon blocking the light of the moon as he smirked down at her. She tried to change her grip and reach for a cheeky slash past his stomach but she found her blade tasted nothing but air. Her senses tingled again but she was too late. ¡°Over here, little maggot,¡± Sounded from behind her. Elm barely had enough time to block the demon¡¯s powerful kick with her sword before her body had been launched back, sent crashing past a number of houses, destroying all of them in the process. Bartos reveled in his glory, watching over the blanket of rubbles the maggot had been buried under. ¡°You performed well for a little fly.¡± He grinned, showing his sharp canines. ¡°I wonder what the blood of the Celestial Hero tastes like!¡± Elm came out of the rubble quickly enough, barely dodging the knee to the face that would have sent her a few houses back again. She repositioned herself mid-air, flipping over the large demon as she sent a back kick to his head, the edge of her boots laced with her light. It felt satisfying to hear the crunch of bones before his body shot downwards due to the force of her kick. She landed gracefully on a nearby balcony, a bored look on her face as she summoned a spear of light, one that was significantly larger than the last one. ¡°Again, you talk too much.¡± She threw the spear like a javelin, it¡¯s speed worthy enough to break past the sound barrier as it shot with a thunderclap. Bartos had barely collected himself before he found his face full of the disgusting holy energy rolling off the fly¡¯s spear. ¡°You dare?!¡± He constructed a barrier of blood in front of him, just in time to protect himself against the spear, the nearby constructions quickly turning to dust due to the force of the collision - a force great enough to push him a few steps backwards. He had underestimated her. It was a bad habit many of his old aides liked to complain about, where they told him multiple times not to play with his food as it could be his end. Bartos could have easily repelled instead of blocking the spear of light but his pride didn¡¯t allow him to acknowledge the fledgling¡¯s power. He was Bartos Vapula, a direct descendent of the Vapula Household and a great warrior even in the realm of Hell. He would rather die than to admit that he couldn¡¯t win the battle of attrition he had against the spear. He roared with renewed vigor, using both of his hands as he enveloped his claws in blood energy before literally tearing the spear in half. The light spear disappeared into motes of brilliant light in front of him as he laughed in victory. See? He was far stronger than a mere, little fledgling hero. A giant grin split across his face. ¡°How was that, little fly?! Do you fear me no-?!¡± ¡°One last time,¡± A voice appeared from the large back of the vampiric demon. He could barely turn around in time to see the dense amount of light collected in her sword. ¡°You talk too much.¡± ¡°I curse y-!¡± Elm swung her sword horizontally with all her might, betting most of her prana on the final attack as her sword of light beamed in delight when it made contact with the skin of a demon, quickly slashing Bartos through his stomach, disemboweling him as his upper body flipped around from the force of the slash. His lower body couldn¡¯t even fall to the ground before the disconnected body burned in the most brilliant flame yet, a light bright enough for the people to cover their eyes with their hands. Elm breathes out calmly, unsummoning her sword of light as it disappears in motes of light. She turns back to see that the people were still here for some reason, looks of disbelief and shock written all over their faces. She tilted her head in curiosity before one of them yelled out. ¡°Sh-She¡¯s done it!¡± The entire town square broke out in cries of delight and cheers of happiness as their lives had just been saved. They all thought that they would die there and then, some of them even froze on the spot, accepting their fates but it appears that the gods had smiled upon them. And, to think they would have been saved by a young woman - the daughter of Hunter Leo to mention! - who had just started on the path to adulthood. There were many who had questions as to the origins of her power, but most of them had been too busy celebrating the safety their savior had just granted to them. One of them, however, had the opposite reaction as he could barely breathe, eyes full of guilt as they looked over to what his daughter had become. He was still full of shock at the fact that his daughter had survived but to think she had not just survived, but utterly dominated the demons like they were nothing more than toys? Had she made a deal with the devil to gain that much power? That much strength? Elm stood for a moment, relishing in the surge of power rising from within her core as she felt herself grow multiple steps stronger, absorbing the energy from the demon she had just vanquished. With this, she was one step closer to changing that fate. She opened her eyes, looked around and saw her parents had a number of small injuries on them. Announcement: This entire story will be hosted on my Patreon for $5 for this month, a price reduction of $6 to $5. After this month, this tier of whole story/$5 will be erased once and for all. No, it will not return back to the whole story/$6 tier as this WHOLE STORY/$$ tier will be completely erased by the end of this month, April 30. Read the current limited tier-------> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXV: A God’s Eternal Plan (1) Previously ¡°Sh-She¡¯s done it!¡± The entire town square broke out in cries of delight and cheers of happiness as their lives had just been saved. They all thought that they would die there and then, some of them even froze on the spot, accepting their fates but it appears that the gods had smiled upon them. And, to think they would have been saved by a young woman - the daughter of Hunter Leo to mention! - who had just started on the path to adulthood. There were many who had questions as to the origins of her power, but most of them had been too busy celebrating the safety their savior had just granted to them. One of them, however, had the opposite reaction as he could barely breathe, eyes full of guilt as they looked over to what his daughter had become. He was still full of shock at the fact that his daughter had survived but to think she had not just survived, but utterly dominated the demons like they were nothing more than toys? Had she made a deal with the devil to gain that much power? That much strength? Elm stood for a moment, relishing in the surge of power rising from within her core as she felt herself grow multiple steps stronger, absorbing the energy from the demon she had just vanquished. With this, she was one step closer to changing that fate. She opened her eyes, looked around and saw her parents had a number of small injuries on them. As she walked towards them, the familiar claws of guilt gripped onto Leonard¡¯s heart again. If she did make a deal with the devil or other nefarious creatures,. . .was his betrayal the reason she had done so? No, even if she did, he couldn¡¯t abandon her again. Not again. For now, however, his brain wasn¡¯t working enough to come up with an answer. He felt his wife tremble in his arms, tears spilling from her eyes. ¡°My baby,¡± His wife muttered, voice trembling from her silent cry. ¡°Leonard, that¡¯s our daughter right there. Oh, I thought we lost her.¡± But then, the both of them had the same thought. His wife was the first to vocalize it. ¡°Leonard, our baby boy! Leonard, she said he was still alive. W-We need to go search for him!¡± Before Leonard could say anything, Elm appeared in front of them as her expressionless face stared over them. Has she grown taller? ¡°Father,¡± Elm nodded at Leonard. Then she turned to his wife. ¡°Mother.¡± His wife immediately unwinded herself from his arms as she launched towards Elm, hugging her with the arms of a dead worried mother, reluctant to rest her arms in the fear that she might be gone again. She cried into Elm¡¯s shoulders, her lips trembling with all the words that wanted to come out yet couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t until a while before she settled on a sentence. ¡°W-We thought we lost you.¡± Leonard tried to make himself small but straightened his back when Elm¡¯s focus turned to him. They simply stared at each other like that for a while before he found the courage to ask his question, ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Elm only cocked her head back. ¡°Why would I hate you, father?¡± ¡°Because I left you!¡± Leonard yelled, gritting his teeth. ¡°I promised protection over you and your brother yet the moment the demons attacked, I left you without a thought.¡± He buried his face in his hands, tears of guilt streaming down his rough cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have, I-I¡¯ve failed as a father.¡± The family stood there silent for the moment, communicating through their sobs and hugs as the both of them apologized for their terrible parenthood while Elm just listened. Soon enough they parted, her parent¡¯s face still red with tears and snot. Elm, on the other hand, was still calm as the oceans. She looked at them and said, ¡°Hand.¡± The both of them were quizzed but obeyed their daughter¡¯s request, holding out their hands. As Elm touched their hands, a pregnant silence lingered before a soft, warm glow of light appeared on their interlocked hands before it traveled across their bodies, healing them of any minor wounds and scratches. ¡°By the gods,¡± Leonard heard his wife whisper. The both of them couldn¡¯t tear their eyes from the soft glow that accompanied their bodies as they looked somewhat like a human torch. The others also noticed as they watched the mystical show. Elm opened her eyes again, and after seeing that her parents had been mostly healed, she retracted her hands. ¡°Do you still feel any pain elsewhere?¡± Leonard almost whined upon the loss of warmth from Elm¡¯s light but caught himself. He had already made a fool of himself as a man and a father, no need to lose any more face. He turned to Elm, and shook his head. ¡°N-no.¡± He saw Elm turned her attention to his wife, who also shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Elm said as she turned around, looking ready to lift off again. Before she could however, Leonard and his wife stopped her, gripping onto her arm. She turned around. ¡°A-Are you going to go?¡± His wife asked, a worried expression on her face. Leonard chimed in. ¡°With the demons now slain from your blade, I¡¯m sure we can reach the church quickly enough. All the stocked up supplies are there. We can camp there until the distress signal is picked up by the capital. They shouldn¡¯t take longer than two moons.¡± His face twitched, looking as if he wanted to say something more. ¡°We can stay there. W-We¡¯ll be safe there until this whole thing calms down.¡± ¡°No,¡± Elm denied with a shake of her head. Leonard¡¯s wife lost it there. She held onto Elm¡¯s arms, refusing to let go. Before his daughter could question her behavior, his wife yelled, ¡°No, no! I¡¯m not letting you go out there! Only the gods know how many demons are still flying out there!¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Elm whispered weakly. His wife held onto her tighter. ¡°Elm Mary Ambers, As your mother, I will NOT allow you to endanger yourselves anymore!¡± ¡°Please understand your mother,¡± Leonard said with a heavy heart. ¡°I-I may not qualify as your father anymore but please, please don¡¯t leave. Stay.¡± For the first time in a while, Leonard got to take a good look at his daughter¡¯s eyes. Her amber eyes always were full of the wisdom and maturity that even many of his old friends failed to possess but he could still see some naive innocence then. Now. . .now, it looked as if she had seen it all, as if she had seen the evilest of evil and the darkest of nights - like she had seen something and now, there was a fire lit in her otherwise calm, golden eyes. The transformation must have come when she went with the old chief - he must have shown her something in relation to her emblem. Leonard recognized the current Elm as strong, far stronger than him as she had single-handedly wiped out the demons but she was still his daughter, . . .the same daughter he had let go and failed to save. And now she was here yet she wanted to leave? Out there where demons as strong as the one she had just killed could be thriving? He had taken one look back to the path they had run from, the townsquare and temple area. Images of giggling demons, demons bigger and stronger than the little ones they had just survived from, appeared in his mind. ¡°Please,¡± Leonard begged, going so far as to prepare himself to kneel. There might be people still crying for help back there in the square but he¡¯d rather it was them than his daughter. They had already lost their son and the daughter he thought he had also lost was alive in front of him. H-He couldn¡¯t let her go. But just as he crouched, Elm caught him, stopping him as she pulled him close, along with his wife and whispered into their ears, ¡°He¡¯s still alive.¡± Lightning struck him. Leonard was speechless and his wife went slack, sliding off her daughter as the two processed the information. They didn¡¯t say anything, couldn¡¯t say anything. Elm repeated the words she had told them once more, ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± She prepared to leave but stopped, turning to the stunned pair of father and mother behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to bring him back.¡± She channeled her newfound power, the rush of warmth and pure light coursing through her veins. Elm whispered to herself as the world slowed, repeating her words. ¡°I¡¯ll bring him back.¡± Announcement: This entire story will be hosted on my Patreon for $5 for this month, a price reduction of $6 to $5. After this month, this tier of whole story/$5 will be erased once and for all. No, it will not return back to the whole story/$6 tier as this WHOLE STORY/$$ tier will be completely erased by the end of this month, April 30. Read the current limited tier-------> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXVI: A God’s Eternal Plan (2) Previously But just as he crouched, Elm caught him, stopping him as she pulled him close, along with his wife and whispered into their ears, ¡°He¡¯s still alive.¡± Lightning struck him. Leonard was speechless and his wife went slack, sliding off her daughter as the two processed the information. They didn¡¯t say anything, couldn¡¯t say anything. Elm repeated the words she had told them once more, ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± She prepared to leave but stopped, turning to the stunned pair of father and mother behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to bring him back.¡± She channeled her newfound power, the rush of warmth and pure light coursing through her veins. Elm whispered to herself as the world slowed, repeating her words. ¡°I¡¯ll bring him back.¡± Elm vanished from the area with a thunderous clap and a violent gale that only served to further cool the icy guilt in her parent¡¯s hearts. Yet, as Elm travelled in her astounding speed, she noticed how the scenery turned shades darker the closer she approached her brother, before eventually she noticed that the skies in this area had turned black and the moon, bleeding red. It was then, every little goosebump formed all over her body, as an unstoppable tingling ran down her spine. There was something wrong - so wrong was the place she found herself in that it made her nature as a sentient being want to puke out her contents. She would have, had it not been for her constitution as the Celestial Hero that made her feel angry, a justified rage instead of a sickening stomach. This rage felt as if represented by all that was living and it nearly consumed Elm, but she kept them out since she wouldn¡¯t want her rage-driven self to be the first thing her distraught, beautiful brother saw. As she arrived before her brother, she opened her golden eyes and witnessed the shaming of her brother. The rage before were whispers but after she stopped holding them back, they became shouts mixing with her own rage at seeing a demon scum defiling her beautiful Willow. An anguished, rage-infused cry was let out. Her aura burst out of her being, but instead of the beautiful golden glow it was before, now it had tinges of rosy red lacing the edges. She no longer had the mental capacity to think before she recklessly charged at the demon, never knowing that the being before her was one at the rank of gods. Not to mention, her immortal enemy. ********* Willow nearly succumbed to the cold embrace of the representation of evil, aka his destined lord wife but a familiar cry of anger and the sudden burst of light pierced past the blinders in his cloudy mind and forcefully brought him out. ¡°[Construct]!¡± He barely came to when he felt himself yanked away violently, as his groggy mind became even groggier. As he shook his head with a soft groan, he peeled his eyes open to find that he was in a very precarious situation indeed. One, he seems to be in the arms of a furious-looking and glowing protagonist that was his sister. Two, he seemed to be enveloped in her golden-red aura as well, protecting him with it¡¯s warmth that contradicted with the coldness of the Demon God. Three, Said Demon God was still standing over there, her perpetual smile long gone as a simple frown hung on her black lips with a number of light-swords sticking out her body. Her hands were still out, as if his body was still in her arms. Four, seeing as his sister was here in a direct confrontation against the end-game boss, he knew that all his plans of leaving the town in peace had burnt to ashes. He didn¡¯t have the mental leisure to come up with a new plan, his brain throbbing harder in agony whenever he tried to let a thought form. Willow turned his attention back to the two - they were having an intense battle of staring each other down, a pair of golden, furious eyes glaring straight at creepy, red. . . .eyes? But as he watched carefully, he saw that the Demon God¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t on Elm, no, she was simply just staring at him. How flattering. ¡°Come back to me, my love.¡± Willow felt Elm hold him tighter as she gritted her teeth. Despite knowing how protective Elm was over her brother in the game, but it was still an experience seeing it before his eyes. He felt Elm¡¯s biceps tense, preparing for another creation of swords of light. He would have advised her against a fight, since she was terribly overwhelmed due to her status as a newborn Hero. . .if he didn¡¯t know the bonus effects of her constitution as the anti-evil. [One Man Army]. A bonus effect that buffs all attributes in respondent to the number and power-level of her enemies, making it so that she was always equal to the enemy that were of evil origin. It was an utterly broken skill, which was why the devs patched it by saying it could only be activated after satisfying a number of conditions (which Elm obviously just did) and it would only last for five minutes. Willow didn¡¯t know if this world was before or after the patch, but either way, if Elm wanted to defeat the Demon God, now was the chance. Yet, as he gazed upon the Demon God, she didn¡¯t seem intimidated or scared of the now equal standing Celestial Hero. Hell, she didn¡¯t even acknowledge her. The Demon God held out her arms, and took a step forward. She quickly found herself pierced from all directions by swords that had struck out far quicker than Willow¡¯s eyes could catch. She had been impaled on the spot, her body twisting and bending in an unnatural way that almost made Willow feel sympathy for her. Almost. Hands of darkness arose from the ground, color so dark they seem to absorb even the blinding light Elm was exuding. The hands tentatively touched the swords of light, and despite burning, they seemed to not care as they took out the swords one by one. As if to make a mockery of Elm, the larger hands swallowed all the swords of light before taking the final sword out. Bones and flesh popped back into place as the Demon God slowly snapped up, a crack accompanying every one move of hers before she eventually stood back up, without a single speck of dust on her. Again, her eyes never left Willow. ¡°Disgusting,¡± Elm whispered under her breath, but Willow luckily caught it. She wasn¡¯t wrong. That whole thing creeped him out immensely, reminding him of that one famous Japanese horror movie back in his previous life. The Demon God¡¯s lips opened for a second but Elm didn¡¯t let her mutter any word, immediately sending a spear that pierced past the Demon God¡¯s face, creating a hole in her face that regenerated as quickly as the hole appeared. Again, her eyes never left Willow. However this time, she seemed to be learning of Elm¡¯s attacks, her constitution granting her the ability to never fall for the same trick twice, as her body twisted and turned, dodging every one of lightning quick spears of light Elm had been shooting at her. As Elm hugged Willow tighter, the rage in her eyes only glowered further when she saw how the Demon God simply refused to die despite her attacks. Willow knew that as the representation of evil, the Demon God wouldn¡¯t die as long as there was good in the world, only sealed as a world without evil would descend into cosmic anarchy, or so the game explained. Elm had somehow managed to exploit a loophole, killing the Demon God once and for all in the game but that was only after she had a full party, endgame equipment, not to mention a god-slaying sword that was honestly broken to the point the devs had to rework in ten times. As she was now, despite her constitution allowing her to be on the same level as the Demon God, Elm had nowhere the experience, equipment nor state of mind to truly vanquish her. Elm clicked her tongue. ¡°So be it.¡± She looked away from the Demon God for a moment, glancing at Willow to let him see how her eyes softened before she set him down, casting a light barrier around him. She would have to finish this fast. Limited Time Offer (This Month): Read the current limited tier for just $5-------> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXVII: A God’s Eternal Plan (3) Previously The Demon God¡¯s lips opened for a second but Elm didn¡¯t let her mutter any word, immediately sending a spear that pierced past the Demon God¡¯s face, creating a hole in her face that regenerated as quickly as the hole appeared. Again, her eyes never left Willow. However this time, she seemed to be learning of Elm¡¯s attacks, her constitution granting her the ability to never fall for the same trick twice, as her body twisted and turned, dodging every one of lightning quick spears of light Elm had been shooting at her. As Elm hugged Willow tighter, the rage in her eyes only glowered further when she saw how the Demon God simply refused to die despite her attacks. Willow knew that as the representation of evil, the Demon God wouldn¡¯t die as long as there was good in the world, only sealed as a world without evil would descend into cosmic anarchy, or so the game explained. Elm had somehow managed to exploit a loophole, killing the Demon God once and for all in the game but that was only after she had a full party, endgame equipment, not to mention a god-slaying sword that was honestly broken to the point the devs had to rework in ten times. As she was now, despite her constitution allowing her to be on the same level as the Demon God, Elm had nowhere the experience, equipment nor state of mind to truly vanquish her. Elm clicked her tongue. ¡°So be it.¡± She looked away from the Demon God for a moment, glancing at Willow to let him see how her eyes softened before she set him down, casting a light barrier around him. She would have to finish this fast. ¡°Elm?¡± Willow muttered, seeing the barrier. It felt solid and warm to the touch, almost glass-like in it¡¯s construction. Elm simply gave him a smile before she turned to the Demon God and roared. With a thunderous clap, Elm¡¯s form burst into a fiery light, blinding anything nearby for a split second as it felt like the literal sun had descended. The wind clapped twice, signalling the levels of speed Elm had achieved before a large explosion resounded near the area - all in the formerly mentioned, split second. After a second, the light dimmed enough for Willow to open his eyes as he saw that anything in a range of a hundred meters had been completely wiped off the map. Broken houses, trashed gardens, burnt trees and everything other than the pavement he stood on had been obliterated as if they were never there in the first place. Of course, the first thing Willow thought about was her sister as he didn¡¯t remember her possessing an ultimate move like this, at least none that were this early into the plot. The game was now reality so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she had been granted a few extra skills he didn¡¯t know of, but then again, they shouldn¡¯t be on this level! As his eyes fished around the area, searching for his sister and hoping it wasn¡¯t one of those ¡°Sacrifice Your Life¡± skills, the barrier around him slowly peeled open from the top until he was eventually exposed to the ozone smell and heat from his surroundings. As he couldn¡¯t see his sister, and the Demon God at that, he didn¡¯t know how to feel nor make sense of the event. Luckily for him, he didn¡¯t have to worry any longer over his sister as he spotted her, heaving in anguish a couple meters behind him, with burnt marks all over the right side of her body. ¡°Elm!¡± Willow shouted as he hurried off to his sister. He slid beside her, quickly willing prana into his emblem as his hands glowed a pretty green. He placed his glowing hand over her heart, gently letting his skill, [Purify] wash over her as he thankfully saw some of her burn marks recede. ¡°What were you thinking?!¡± Willow went into older brother mode, cheeks puffed up in anger. In this weird world, there were a very minimum amount of people he allowed himself to be attached to. Despite being the protagonist and a literal warning to not get close, he had literally grown up beside her as her charm eventually won him over. In his defense, he had tried immensely to ignore her adorable, emotionless golden eyes when she was a baby but of course, he failed. It wasn¡¯t his fault. Elm was just too cute as his younger sister. She always looked up at him with those cute, impassive eyes which was hard enough to resist, but when she called him Big Brother in her baby voice? By the gods, he had failed in his mission successfully. ¡°Why did you think exerting yourself like that was a good idea?!¡± Willow hissed at her. He saw how she opened her mouth to say something. ¡°No, you shut up, young missy. You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t die because I would have killed you myself if you did.¡± ¡°I know that doesn¡¯t make sense, but oh gods, what am I saying,¡± Willow choked on a sob he tried so hard to hold back. ¡°I-I¡¯m the older one. I¡¯m sup-supposed to be the one saving you, dummy.¡± Tears streamed down his cheeks when he saw how painful the burn marks looked. God, they still felt hot to the touch. She basically immolated herself in that last attack. A hard headbutt to her chest caused her to hiss in pain. Willow sniffled. ¡°I was so worried.¡± He rested his forehead against her breasts, listening to her heartbeat as his tears fell onto her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again,¡± Willow sobbed. ¡°You hear me?¡± When he didn¡¯t hear anything, he asked again. ¡°You there?¡± Again, no response. ¡°Um. . .this is the part where you say, you agree, dummy.¡± Willow felt something was wrong. No matter how unresponsive his sister could be sometimes, she wasn¡¯t someone to completely ignore him like this. As he peeked from her embrace, he realized that Elm seemed to be frozen in place, along with his surroundings. Whoever froze time did a wonderful job of capturing Elm¡¯s expression just nearly bursting in anger, eyebrows raised, nostrils flared with clenched jaws. Fortunately for Willow, he didn¡¯t have to wonder who had frozen in time as he looked in the direction Elm was watching and saw to his dismay, none other than a rapidly regenerating Demon God. Her aura of blood and darkness molded around her, tentacles of hell quickly working overtime so as to craft her vital organs, then her skeletal frame, then her flesh before finishing it¡¯s last touches by giving her skin. It wasn¡¯t long until a fully alive and seductively beautiful Demon God was back on his ass. ¡°Yo-?!¡± Before he could speak, the Demon God appeared in front of him in a flash, ripping him away from the protective arms of his sister and taking him back to where he belonged - the cold embrace of the personification of death herself. ¡°Mmprh!¡± One of her cold tentacles had wrapped itself around his lips, before detaching itself from the main body as a thin slab of tentacle wriggled above his lips, acting as a replacement for duct tape. His body hung above ground as she practically man-handled him, carrying him like he weighed nothing. She didn¡¯t even spare a glance at the frozen Celestial Hero beside her, fully focusing on Willow who was thrashing around in her arms, trying to wriggle his body free. But a gentle palm to the sides of his face stopped him, freezing him in place just like his sister. ¡°Beautiful,¡± She whispered, caressing his face gently like a fragile piece of glass. Willow nearly blushed at the compliment but he remembered the person giving him the compliment was intent on consummating their love, or raping him in layman¡¯s terms. Not to mention, she was responsible for everything wrong with the world. Literally. Willow tried to think of his options. He really didn¡¯t know why but the world didn¡¯t like his plans of retiring to the countryside and was now doing whatever it could to bite him in the ass. An idea - well, a thought really - came up. He searched for the little prana he had left in his body and willed it to coalesce around his hands, sparking two bright flashes of light into existence. As quick as he could, Willow grabbed onto the two trunk-like arms holding onto him and with but a thought, he expended every last bit of prana and attempted to burn her evil body with [Purify]. The Demon God immediately screamed in response, letting him free as he rushed to his sister and - Was what was supposed to happen but in reality, his [Purify] light had been snuffed out like little candle-flames when they came into contact with the skin of her arms. The both of them looked at what happened with a mixture of emotions - one looked at it with shock and fear while the other looked at it with curiosity, wondering if something happened. Fuck. Willow didn¡¯t think it would work but did it really have to show such a pathetic side like that? His sister had shot out holy lights in the form of spears and swords - hell, she had even shot out lasers - and here he was, with a birthday candle¡¯s worth of holy light. Time for Plan B. Beads of sweat rolled down Willow¡¯s temples. Shit, he had forgotten to make a plan B. ¡°You tried to hurt me?¡± The Demon God said, unbelievingly. A snarl worked up her throat. ¡°You - my beloved - dares try to hurt me?!¡± Limited Time Offer (This Month): Read the entire story for just $5-------> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXVIII: A God’s Eternal Plan (4) Previously The Demon God immediately screamed in response, letting him free as he rushed to his sister and - Was what was supposed to happen but in reality, his [Purify] light had been snuffed out like little candle-flames when they came into contact with the skin of her arms. The both of them looked at what happened with a mixture of emotions - one looked at it with shock and fear while the other looked at it with curiosity, wondering if something happened. Fuck. Willow didn¡¯t think it would work but did it really have to show such a pathetic side like that? His sister had shot out holy lights in the form of spears and swords - hell, she had even shot out lasers - and here he was, with a birthday candle¡¯s worth of holy light. Time for Plan B. Beads of sweat rolled down Willow¡¯s temples. Shit, he had forgotten to make a plan B. ¡°You tried to hurt me?¡± The Demon God said, unbelievingly. A snarl worked up her throat. ¡°You - my beloved - dares try to hurt me?!¡± ¡°Urk!¡± It all happened in an instant. For an instant there, Willow felt as if he had seen death in the eyes, with the Demon God¡¯s form flickering like a flame of darkness before a gate appeared instead of her body. Through the gate, he could see then, the body of a sinful god, and the domain of such a being known as the Demon God. There was so much he saw - so many sinners screaming, the tongue of false prophets being torn by the kings that fell to their words, the wings of fallen angels being plucked until they looked like a skinless chicken. And through all blood and suffering, through all the torture and evil that was humanly - conceptually possible to imagine, he was in a sphere of eternal darkness. He felt fear, cold and just so, so lonely in this timeless prison. Willow remembered the lore behind the Demon God, and the relationship between the Maiden and her but he had forgotten about the punishments the Demon God bestowed upon the Maiden in her jealous fits whenever the Maiden spared more than a second on anyone other than her. This was one such punishment - the [Chamber Of Mother Space], or otherwise known as the true bedroom of Nyx, the Demon God. To experience it all in the flesh, Willow¡¯s mind nearly broke there as he sobbed, repenting and begging for forgiveness from the Demon God. It only took the first ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± for him to feel the warm embrace of another being, of Nyx as she tightly hugged him in her arms. ¡°Do you understand now?¡± The Demon God spoke into his ears. Willow couldn¡¯t stop crying tears of gratitude as he had been forgiven. ¡°Only I love you. Only I can love you.¡± ¡°You belong to me,¡± She whispered and her voice sounded like the best thing his ears had ever listened to, far better than that cold, dark prison. ¡°Only to me..¡± Willow nodded into her embrace, as for the second time, he felt himself grow sleepy in her warm embrace but he was hesitant to fall asleep, fearing he would find himself in that lonely prison again. The Demon God knew of her beloved¡¯s fears and thus, calmed him down with a low hum rasping from her throat, singing him a lullaby so that he may finally fall asleep in her arms. ¡°So for that, sleep my beloved.¡± ¡°When you wake up,¡± The Demon God gave him a gentle smile, perhaps a little too gentle. ¡°All will be set right for us again.¡± A little poke to the forehead and Willow fell asleep, dropping lifelessly onto her body. The Demon God enjoyed this short, short time of happiness she felt with the only thing that mattered in her reality, making sure to chant and weave spells for the boy - spells bypassing the natural laws and that which warped reality, all in the name of guaranteed protection. After so, so very long, she finally had him. So that, she may never, ever lose him again. She hugged him ever so close, drank in his scent and as always, even if her beloved may be in a different body through the wheel of reincarnation, the smell of her beloved¡¯s soul - of the sweetest roses and the gentlest sunflowers, always carrying over, no matter the amount of incarnations. The Demon God - no- Nyx stopped for a moment when a question arose. After she had been kicked out of the Celestial Realm by her holier-than-thou older sister, she remembered that her beloved¡¯s soul was set to always be in the body of a woman, not to mention how she would bear the mark of the Maiden or a curse as the mark would grant an eternity of tragedy upon her beloved. Those two curses, she remembered very well as it was none other than the same sister that had cursed her, along with her eternal lover. Yet, here he was. In the body of a male - a very beautiful one but a male¡¯s body nonetheless. She had managed to touch his flesh right now without anything happening. Usually, the same curse would activate, causing him to die in some horrible way, separating them apart until the next incarnation, ensuring that Nyx got her punishment for her heavenly atrocities. She summoned forth [Greed], willing her tentacles to hold him before her, creating a frame of wriggling, black tentacles around Willow - which only made his pale skin, cherry lips and beautiful body look so much more tempting. It took the will of gods to not just take him right there and then. ¡°Odd,¡± She muttered, tucking a couple of stray hairs behind his ear. Her hand lingered there before cupping his right cheek as a gracious smile appeared on her face. ¡°But as beautiful as my night, nonetheless.¡± When her hands travelled from his cheeks to the swell of his hips, she knew then that this might be the timepoint in which she finally gets her happy ending - seeing his belly fat with her child. Another stroke of her hands past his body, and she found herself entranced - obsessed even. When she heard a crack in time, as she suspected, her happiness was too good to be true. She could freeze all the time in the world but there would always be something that prevented her from enjoying. . .him. A quick turn of her head and it was the annoying one again. The Demon God sighed. ¡°Why must you always intervene?¡± She snapped her fingers, causing the tentacles to wriggle and wrap around Willow¡¯s body before disappearing into her subspace. She turned her attention to her sister¡¯s chosen one. The single person that always, always never failed to ruin her mood every time she was with her beloved. She towered before the Celestial Hero, claws slowly sharpening and her tentacles rampaging behind her wildly. But that was only for a second as another sigh left her lips. Her disappointment was immeasurable. She took a good look at the newest incarnation of the one that was responsible for the 90 deaths of her beloved. Many times did she face this annoying one, in many timelines she had seen this one but out of all of them, the girl frozen in time before her resembled her sister the most. A quick sensory spell and she found that this one was the most blessed as well. A chuckle wanted to escape from her lips. Oh her dear sister, ever the narcissistic one in the family. If only everyone of her little followers could see that. The Demon God looked into the golden eyes of the current Celestial Hero and saw nothing but anger, anger that might even be bigger than her own when she had been casted out of heaven. Nyx caught the little one¡¯s eyes shaking. ¡°Ah. You can see me, can¡¯t you?¡± In response to her question, another crack in time rippled. Oh, this one was strong, perhaps the strongest one yet. And yet, how unfortunate their meeting was. Limited Time Offer (This Month): Read the entire story for just $5-------> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXIX: A God’s Eternal Plan (5) Previously The Demon God sighed. ¡°Why must you always intervene?¡± She snapped her fingers, causing the tentacles to wriggle and wrap around Willow¡¯s body before disappearing into her subspace. She turned her attention to her sister¡¯s chosen one. The single person that always, always never failed to ruin her mood every time she was with her beloved. She towered before the Celestial Hero, claws slowly sharpening and her tentacles rampaging behind her wildly. But that was only for a second as another sigh left her lips. Her disappointment was immeasurable. She took a good look at the newest incarnation of the one that was responsible for the 90 deaths of her beloved. Many times did she face this annoying one, in many timelines she had seen this one but out of all of them, the girl frozen in time before her resembled her sister the most. A quick sensory spell and she found that this one was the most blessed as well. A chuckle wanted to escape from her lips. Oh her dear sister, ever the narcissistic one in the family. If only everyone of her little followers could see that. The Demon God looked into the golden eyes of the current Celestial Hero and saw nothing but anger, anger that might even be bigger than her own when she had been casted out of heaven. Nyx caught the little one¡¯s eyes shaking. ¡°Ah. You can see me, can¡¯t you?¡± In response to her question, another crack in time rippled. Oh, this one was strong, perhaps the strongest one yet. And yet, how unfortunate their meeting was. ¡°But you are still much too little, too young,¡± The Demon God muttered. Her claws re-sharpened as she slid them across the Celestial Hero¡¯s face. ¡°Unfortunately for you, I do not intend on this dance again.¡± ¡°I would kill you right now,¡± She whispered softly as if that was a matter of fact. ¡°I could.¡± She retracted her claws and smiled courteously. ¡°But I¡¯d much rather see my sister¡¯s greatest plaything. . . .play.¡± ¡°It must be a play of the fates if the Maiden and the Celestial Hero have been tied by the sanctimony of familial blood,¡± She said. ¡°My greatest rose and my greatest thorn, born as brother and sister.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t kill you,¡± She said. ¡°I will be. . .tied as well with your brother soon.¡± The Demon God crept closer to Elm¡¯s ears and whispered. ¡°The very one you lust over.¡± She leaned back and had a pondering look. ¡°This may be a wee early, but I shall grant you a gift in gratitudes of grooming your brother for me.¡± With but a thought and a wave of her hands, shadows of the night shifted from under her feet, speeding past every dismembered body and corpse, collecting their wary souls - the right granted to her by her domain before she summoned them all in front of the Celestial Hero¡¯s unfrozen eyes in a grand swirling hurricane of moaning ghosts being grinded into pure energy, energy that was amassed to exchange for a soul that had just landed in Hell. The Demon God¡¯s grin widened the farthest it had been. ¡°Awaken.¡± ¡°ROARRR!¡± ¡°Redeem yourself, child of the Vapula Household,¡± The Demon God muttered. Bang! It all happened in a second, in Willow¡¯s eyes. The Demon God snapped her fingers, relinquishing her control over time as not even a microsecond before her fingers parted, Elm¡¯s blade was already drawn, a sword of light speeding towards the Demon God¡¯s throat whose response was an amused smile. Even faster than Elm¡¯s blade was the looming, titanic fist of doom that struck against Elm¡¯s tiny, mortal body, sending her flying away with a huge bang. ¡°Wha-?!¡± Or so, he uttered before the Demon God held onto his neck, gripping the collar of his shirt tightly so that he didn¡¯t get blown away from the huge gust of wind following the punch that easily broke the sound barrier. ¡°Kuu!¡± ¡°You are safe with me,¡± The Demon God muttered into his ears. ¡°Look at our adorable little child. Hm, yes, I shall name him Deallow - an amalgamation of our names. Wonderful, don¡¯t you think?¡± It was then that Willow realized he was in the arms of his enemy. He struggled within her grip, kicking her back so that he was free before he looked into the direction Elm had been sent flying to. ¡°Elm!¡± He screamed and yelled after his sister¡¯s name as he ran towards her. Until, something slammed into the ground in front of him, causing him to fall on his ass from the shockwave. When he regained his bearing, he realized he couldn¡¯t even see the sun from how big the Demon God¡¯s monster was. ¡°You utter another woman¡¯s name, yet again,¡± The Demon God sighed, creepily appearing behind him once again. ¡°Should I punish you?¡± Willow looked back in shock, which was how he knew all his plans had gone down the drain and he was truly fucked. With a titanic monster blocking his north, and the Demon God herself blocking his south, he could attempt to escape east or west but he wasn¡¯t retarded. As long as he was within the Demon God¡¯s sight, she could and would teleport instantly to him. Another annoying skill of hers. Oh, how did it come to this? Willow was already beginning to regret most of the decisions he had made, especially cursing himself for how he had broken his promise to distance himself from the main plot, aka, his dear sister Elm. With his luck, he knew something like this would happen the moment he developed familial feelings towards Elm or the characters of the game, in general. In his mind, they were all still characters from the erotic game/visual novel but his heart and soul had already accepted them as people he¡¯d grown with, for the past sixteen years of his life. Screw it. If the world decided to screw him over, he¡¯d screw it over as well. ¡°This won¡¯t end the way you like it,¡± Willow mustered up his courage and looked into the blindfolded eyes of the Demon God. ¡°An empty threat,¡± The Demon God muttered. ¡°Not at all,¡± Willow said. ¡°. .I have an army that equals heaven¡¯s forces,¡± The Demon God leaned into her defiant, little lover¡¯s face and whispered. ¡°Kings Amongst Demons. Devils Amongst Kings. A Time Immemorial Old War that I shall finally come out as victor, with you by my side.¡± ¡°It will end the way I want,¡± The Demon God smiled like a Cheshire cat, stroking Willow¡¯s cheeks gently. ¡°And more.¡± Then, Willow saw a flash of light in the distance. He slapped her large hands away from his cheeks and gave her the meanest glare a pretty boy could show. ¡°I will never love you.¡± He quickly ducked down, curling into a fetus position with his hands over his head before his vision was overtaken by a bright light. In an instant, the light died down and Willow could finally open his eyes to see that both the Demon God and the monstrous titan were missing a head - the titan was even more evident as a hole was vaporized into the center of his big face, as if a highly condensed laser had just shot through him. A thud. ¡°Are you okay, Will?¡± That voice. Whenever Willow heard that voice in a dangerous situation, he always felt so safe. She looked a bit roughed up from the monster¡¯s sound barrier breaking punch but otherwise, she looked like a goddess of victory with all that ethereal light aura around her. Her hand had been outstretched towards him. He accepted it, getting back up on his shaky, numb feet with her support. He allowed himself to be pulled into her hug and instantly smelled sunflowers from her. Oh, how safe he felt right now. ¡°Yeah, yeah I¡¯m okay now.¡± Elm had defeated the Demon God and the monstrous being. There was nothing major that could hurt him now. He was finally safe from the end-game and bad end in this game. Everything was alright now. Now that everything was over, would he wake up? Oh, who cares. Even if he didn¡¯t wake up, he had met his happy ending. Life was now perfect for him. He found his happily ever after. ¡­. ¡­ .. . ¡°So this is your dream.¡± Limited Time Offer (This Month) ONLY 3 DAYS LEFT!! Read the entire story for just $5-------> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXX: A God’s Eternal Plan (6) Previously A thud. ¡°Are you okay, Will?¡± That voice. Whenever Willow heard that voice in a dangerous situation, he always felt so safe. She looked a bit roughed up from the monster¡¯s sound barrier breaking punch but otherwise, she looked like a goddess of victory with all that ethereal light aura around her. Her hand had been outstretched towards him. He accepted it, getting back up on his shaky, numb feet with her support. He allowed himself to be pulled into her hug and instantly smelled sunflowers from her. Oh, how safe he felt right now. ¡°Yeah, yeah I¡¯m okay now.¡± Elm had defeated the Demon God and the monstrous being. There was nothing major that could hurt him now. He was finally safe from the end-game and bad end in this game. Everything was alright now. Now that everything was over, would he wake up? Oh, who cares. Even if he didn¡¯t wake up, he had met his happy ending. Life was now perfect for him. He found his happily ever after. ¡­. ¡­ .. . ¡°So this is your dream.¡± Willow was brought back to reality. He was still in the Demon God¡¯s arms, a glowing tentacle attached to his forehead, reading his dreams as the monstrous titan was still heaving and roaring in front of him. Elm was nowhere to be seen. His happily ever after - his supposed good end never happened. It was all a dream. Nothing happened. Willow would have screamed. He should have cried and sobbed from how nothing he had just experienced was real. His mind should have broken down with nothing but pieces of his identity scattered around. But none of that happened, thanks to the Demon God. Nothing but calmness and happiness was flowing through his mind. She smiled, as if she was expecting him to thank her for it but little did she know, Willow felt like his heart was going to burst instead of his mind. He felt locked behind bars, the key in the Demon God¡¯s claws. ¡°A pity it shall never come through,¡± The Demon God said, shaking her head in pity. ¡°Would you, instead, like to know what shall come in the next few breaths of time?¡± ¡°Everyone and everything you love in this town will be gone,¡± The Demon God pointed at the carnage the town was already in. ¡°Flames from the very depths of hell will raze this town until time ends. Demons will spawn and breed here as their young will be fed and nourished through the blood of your family. I may not be allowed to kill your sister yet, but I can place her in torture that will make devils weep in agony.¡± She spread her arms across. ¡°That is the price they must pay for drawing the love of my mate, after all,¡± Willow was quivering like a mouse. He knew that she could do it, the only reason why she hadn¡¯t was obvious. ¡°But it can all be avoided if you simply,¡± She paused for dramatic effect. ¡°Agreed to be mine. If not,¡± Willow heard a roar and a flash of light but his hope had been killed when the Demon God simply froze time again and in the instant that time had been frozen, he saw the bloodied figure of Elm just inches away from punching a hole through her head. The Demon God smiled and swung her hand down, protracting her extremely sharp claws that shone with a blood-red glint. Willow quickly knew what she was planning on doing, ¡°No!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t jest,¡± She slid her claws around the trembling Elm¡¯s face, sliding across her frame tantalizingly. ¡°To think you¡¯d break your body like this, for him. Admirable.¡± Her claws rested on Elm¡¯s vulnerable throat. ¡°But he has already been claimed. I can¡¯t kill you yet however,¡± Her claws sharpened even further, now sliding down Elm¡¯s forehead. ¡°An eye for an eye?¡± ¡°Stop!¡± But before she could do any damage, she was stopped by a tight hug from behind. Looking back, she saw that it was none other than her eternal maiden. ¡°And, why exactly, should I not rip out the eyes of my enemy?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t, please,¡± Willow begged, tears streaming down his face. All of his plans, gone in smokes and flames. He didn¡¯t know if he was crying because of the frustration or because he was scared of seeing Elm in pain. ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to hear,¡± The Demon God¡¯s claws protracted again, ready to slice Elm¡¯s eyes off. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Willow stopped her again. He couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d just resign himself to his, to Willow¡¯s fate like that but he couldn¡¯t bear to hear Elm¡¯s painful cry. ¡°Please stop. I-I¡¯ll come with you, I¡¯ll d-do whatever you want. Just. . .please, don¡¯t hurt her.¡± Unknowingly to Willow, the Demon God shivered in orgasmic pleasure from hearing his words. Elm however was not so lucky, as her time-frozen body could do nothing but watch as the biggest scum in the realms smiled like she¡¯d won the lottery, her lips overly doused in black lipstick stretched into a wide grin, taunting Elm - telling her that she had stolen her dear, little brother. Secretly, the Demon God whispered into Elm¡¯s ears, ¡°I¡¯m going to have fun plundering his virginity. I¡¯ve never had the male incarnation of my maiden but I¡¯ll make sure to enjoy him, an inch after an inch.¡± Hearing that, Elm¡¯s body shook immensely, desperately trying to break the time-frozen world and slit the Demon God¡¯s throat. She didn¡¯t stop taunting her however. ¡°I¡¯ll make a cuckold out of you, dear sister-in-law.¡± The Demon God returned her attention to her maiden. She turned around and cupped Willow¡¯s chin, raising it up to her. Oh, his teary-stricken eyes just got her going. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± Willow said, in shock. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± The Demon God tried her best to hide her smirk. ¡°You only resign yourself to me out of desperation. I require something much more as proof.¡± Willow gulped but tried to keep a brave front. ¡°Wh-What do you want?¡± ¡°Loyalty,¡± She teleported behind him and whispered into his ears. Her claws slid down his worn out [Awakening] dress, tearing it in a vertical fashion as his dress pooled around his feet, revealing to the time-frozen world, the beautifully seductive body of Willow. Willow couldn¡¯t bring himself to look at Elm¡¯s rageful eyes as the Demon God¡¯s right claw grabbed a cheekful of his plump butt, and her left molding his tiny breasts. Something big poked at his butt. ¡°Words spill from your lips but it¡¯s not words I demand from your lips.¡± He understood what she meant. Again, he tried to put up a brave front but both Elm and the Demon God probably already noticed how hard his nude body was shaking. He felt humiliated beyond belief and even considered biting his own tongue but he was much too of a coward to do something like that. So instead, he could only whisper to Elm, ¡°Please forgive me.¡± He averted his eyes away from the baleful, trembling eyes of his sister that begged him not to do it. In another future, in a perfect world, he never had to do this as Elm had already killed the Demon God and they lived their happily, ever after. But this was not such a perfect world. And, he had lived that future but the Demon God had ripped him right out of it. No, if he wanted his sister to survive, he needed to sacrifice himself. That was his duty as the older brother, after all. He kneeled slowly, still covering his body in shame, giving one last, apologetic glance to Elm before giving his full focus to the raging hard-on of the Demon God. "Part your lips,¡± She ordered sternly. ¡°Do it.¡± Limited Time Offer (This Month) ONLY 2 DAYS LEFT!! Read the entire story for just $5-------> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXXI: A God’s Eternal Plan (7) [18+] He understood what she meant. Again, he tried to put up a brave front but both Elm and the Demon God probably already noticed how hard his nude body was shaking. He felt humiliated beyond belief and even considered biting his own tongue but he was much too of a coward to do something like that. So instead, he could only whisper to Elm, ¡°Please forgive me.¡± He averted his eyes away from the baleful, trembling eyes of his sister that begged him not to do it. In another future, in a perfect world, he never had to do this as Elm had already killed the Demon God and they lived their happily, ever after. But this was not such a perfect world. And, he had lived that future but the Demon God had ripped him right out of it. No, if he wanted his sister to survive, he needed to sacrifice himself. That was his duty as the older brother, after all. He kneeled slowly, still covering his body in shame, giving one last, apologetic glance to Elm before giving his full focus to the raging hard-on of the Demon God. "Part your lips,¡± She ordered sternly. ¡°Do it.¡± Willow obeyed unfortunately, gripping the dirt of the ground before opening his mouth as the Demon God slid in with a breathless moan. It didn¡¯t take long for her hands to rest on the top of his head like it was the most natural thing to do. Even with her blindfold, Elm could already see the absolute look of satisfaction on her eyes as she had officially been cucked. Elm channeled enough prana into her body that she was visibly shaking even in this time-frozen world. Just a couple minutes more and she would be able to break free, lunging forward to cut off the Demon God¡¯s head before plundering Willow for herself, ensuring that no one would be able to devour his virginity before her. But, in the meantime, she could only watch. The cold touch of the Demon God¡¯s hands were a stark contrast to the bubbling heat meandering down his neck. She was big, very, very big to the point that Willow would think it impossible to take all of her, if he didn¡¯t know what the constitution of the Maiden stood for. Quite easily, his jaws loosened, allowing himself to take half of her demonic cock down his throat, earning him a quick jerk of the hips by the Demon God. ¡°Yes,¡± The Demon God moaned. ¡°This is exactly how I remember. It appears that I¡¯m not wrong, after all.¡± She looked down to see his sloppy but still beautiful face as nostalgia sparked through her head. ¡°You do carry her soul.¡± ¡°But. . ,¡± A smirk appeared on her face. Her hands tightened around his hair, pulling him back enough that only the crown of her cock was in his lips and held him there to appreciate the dazed, stupefied look he had on. ¡°You can do better.¡± Staring deep into the rageful eyes of Elm, the Demon God proceeded to yank Willow deep down her cock, enough that his nose was in line with her pubes. She deeply enjoyed the sudden spike in trembling from the Celestial Hero. Willow tried his damndest not to panic, breathing in through his nose and telling himself that deep-throating the Demon God¡¯s impossible large cock was nothing. Granted, it was pretty hard not to calm down and gather his thoughts when she was fucking his face like an ona-hole. ¡°Just as soft,¡± She started to become rougher with him. ¡°Just as tight.¡± In a while, the Demon God had become so rough that Willow literally had to stabilize himself so that he didn¡¯t fall, by wrapping his hands around her huge ass, which unfortunately only served to bring her more pleasure. Time may be frozen but if you managed to venture into the area, you would be able to hear the clear ¡®GLURCK¡¯ and ¡®SCHLURP¡¯ lewd sounds. Willow simply allowed her to do whatever she wanted, passively. ¡°Finally, you submit!¡± The Demon God roars between grunts. She swiveled her hips in a circle, watching in delight at how his cheeks bulged out from her cock. ¡°Tell me, my little flower, do you love me?¡± Willow didn¡¯t say anything. All he could give her was tears he thought had already dried up. The Demon God shook her head. ¡°Unfortunate.¡± Right before Willow¡¯s eyes, her arm sizzled and bubbled before a black mucus morphed her hands into a diamond sharp, black hand-sword, aiming at the time-frozen Elm. Willow didn¡¯t need her to tell him what she planned on doing with that. So instead, he got more enthusiastic with his blowjob, literally fucking himself in the face with her cock, spittting it out before slobbering over her balls like a common whore. His embarrassment was nothing if it meant his sister would survive. It looked like he did a good job since the Demon God¡¯s hand returned to normal as she used it to grab his long hair, bundling it all in her grasp above him like a bun. ¡°Look at me.¡± She demanded of him, taking off her blindfold and he obeyed. Blue eyes looked into the most entrancing, shiny red orbs. Willow had seen the Demon God¡¯s non-blindfolded face in game multiple times but they couldn¡¯t compare to the real thing. ¡°Worship me,¡± The Demon God said. ¡°Love me.¡± Suddenly, Willow¡¯s head was mush. Nothing mattered anymore, other than satisfying his love and goddess of evil. A pink cloud was all there was in his mind. He needed to worship the Demon God, he needed to love Nyx. He couldn¡¯t even bear to break eye-contact with her as she looked down on him, watching how his tongue worked over her slit, how his lips kissed each throbbing vein on her cock ¡ª how he looked like a whore right in front of his sister. Right now, there was just him and his goddess. Nothing more, nothing less. ¡°Yesss,¡± She moaned when he licked her from the bottom of her balls to the tip of her cock. She patted his head almost appreciatively. Willow started to moan through the face-fucking. Why was he enjoying this? His brain was lighting up with a million sensations and confusing thoughts buffeting against each other, and it didn''t make sense but he didn¡¯t care. "My little slave," she called his dirty, little nickname, one hand travelling to her breast, eagerly playing with her nipples. Willow didn¡¯t know why but being called a slave scratched an itch he didn¡¯t know he had. For minutes the only sound was a sweaty, lustful slap of lips on crotch, her hips butting his nose as he was forced to receive a face-fucking that was one of the most degrading, and yet exciting experiences of his life. When she slowed down, crawling to a stop, and retracted her dick from his mouth, a sheen of sweat now lay across her chest, nipples so hard they looked like they could drill through walls. Her cock looked like a swamp monster, covered in goo. There was only one thought running through his muddled mind. ''Why did she stop?'' His dick was aching, as he looked at the Demon God with a quizzical look on his face. Had he done something wrong? But instead, he only received her eyes lighting up in a low, dark red gleam. She was so gorgeous, a dangerous beauty that seduced you to your death. Funny thing was, people would gladly kill themselves just to earn her attention. The Demon God was thinking the same thing when she saw the fucked-silly, sweaty look on Willow¡¯s face. Oh, he may be a virgin in this body but the Maiden, her lover¡¯s, skill was certainly ingrained into him. Who else would manage to make her orgasm with just a simple oral-fuck? But she couldn¡¯t orgasm this quickly. ¡°Do you want it?¡± She stroked her cock, watching as his eyes traveled down to her crotch. ¡°It¡¯s right there.¡± She pulled her hips back just as he was about to suck her off again. ¡°Ah-ah. Offer yourself to me first.¡± Willow bit his lips. He wanted to do it, he should have done as she asked with the way his mind was right now, but even in this state, something screamed at him to ignore her. His mind and heart settled for a compromise. Her cock was dripping warm seed onto his forehead. He lowered his eyes and begged, ¡°Please give it to me." Shame spread through his heart but his mind was happy. The Demon God licked her lips, waving her cock above his face. "Very well." She returned her cock to him as he let out the deepest, most soulful belly moan he could muster, sated. "He¡¯s so good with his tongue," she teased towards the Celestial Hero as her brother kneeled before her, making love to her thick Demon meat with his lips. ¡°Soon he¡¯ll have my cock inside him.¡± Then, she completely proceeded to ignore the Celestial Hero as her hands were at the back of his head, fiddling with something before latching onto his hair and finally. . .pushed. It was as if a wooden log had been forced into Willow¡¯s throat as she roared in satisfaction. His lips clamped down on her cock, drool everywhere on his face as she began to work her pulsing erection into him, from up to down, east to west. She was conquering his mouth, making sure to explore every little secret, every little hidespot. Willow could only moan around her cock. It was amazing how he didn¡¯t even feel the slightest discomfort at having his jaws stretched to its limit but there was no denying the glorious feeling of meat between his lips, his cock bobbing in the air, gasping for release as he began to administer hard suction to the taut ligaments and muscle fibers filling his face. She began to shift her hips again, but this time Willow was working with her, and the sounds became infinitely more slutty as he was able to cajole the cock around in his mouth, make love to it, enjoy the texture, the weight of it. Oh the weight of it. The smell of it. He breathed in deeply through his nose, getting a good hard whiff of her crotch which was a mix of her erogenous musk, sweet and tangy seed. He gargled her cock-head in his throat as he felt two heavy round flesh-bags begin to thump against his chin, looking down in shock at her testicles, still the biggest he had ever seen in real life, rebounding off his jaw. He was deepthroating her now, and Willow couldn''t help mindlessly pumping his hips in the air, untended cock desperate for release as he heard the Demon God begin to utter long cries of an impending climax, mixing with the spluttering, choking whore noises being made in his mouth as she stirred the whore cocktail of sperm, spit and sweat in his throat. Grant ran his tongue along the side of her shaft, caressing it, needing it to release its seed into his belly, and a heavy jerk of her organ made his lungs close off as he realized it was about to happen, her breathing becoming ragged, hip movements jerky and imprecise. Then, it happened. ¡°FUCK!¡± The Demon God threw her head back and bellowed like a goddess as her thighs tightened to his cheeks. There was no escaping it now. A wave of bitterness and heat exploded in his mouth, filling it up in seconds, and Willow squealed, beginning to swallow like his life depended on it, lips clamped to a fire hydrant filled with jizz as she flooded his stomach. Her cock pulsed, over and over, and still more heaving ejaculate was pumped from seemingly limitless testicles, which pulsed like breathing organisms, forcing their loads down Grant''s overworked throat as his eyes bugged out. The Demon God was so lost to her arousal that she was cross-eyed, gurning into the ceiling as she poured her slimy ejaculate into his belly, reveling in his taking of her effluence. It didn''t stop for nearly a minute, the figures sealed together, groin to face, contracting and expanding like an octopus releasing ink into the water around it, juddering in a tangle of sweaty limbs. The figure below was going red in the face from lack of oxygen, and when the river began to wain, he gratefully heaved air through his nose into his lungs. When the Demon God¡¯s balls had finally emptied into Willow, the last tangy spurt hitting his tongue, she spoke between shaky breaths. "How exhilarating to take what¡¯s mine again." Willow couldn¡¯t think. As she reluctantly pulled her cock from the insides of his throat, sliding out his lips, all Willow could feel was how exhausted he was. A healthy dose of sperm and saliva ran down his chin to which the Demon God noticed. ¡°A little more practice and you¡¯ll be as good as her,¡± The Demon God said, noticing how her lover was dozing off already. ¡°For now, sleep.¡± She carried him into a bridal carry and poked his forehead as a runic symbol gleamed, making him fall limp in her arms. Limited Time Offer (This Month) ONLY 1 DAY LEFT!! Read the entire story for just $5-------> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXXII: A God’s Eternal Plan (8) Previously A wave of bitterness and heat exploded in his mouth, filling it up in seconds, and Willow squealed, beginning to swallow like his life depended on it, lips clamped to a fire hydrant filled with jizz as she flooded his stomach. Her cock pulsed, over and over, and still more heaving ejaculate was pumped from seemingly limitless testicles, which pulsed like breathing organisms, forcing their loads down Grant''s overworked throat as his eyes bugged out. The Demon God was so lost to her arousal that she was cross-eyed, gurning into the ceiling as she poured her slimy ejaculate into his belly, reveling in his taking of her effluence. It didn''t stop for nearly a minute, the figures sealed together, groin to face, contracting and expanding like an octopus releasing ink into the water around it, juddering in a tangle of sweaty limbs. The figure below was going red in the face from lack of oxygen, and when the river began to wain, he gratefully heaved air through his nose into his lungs. When the Demon God¡¯s balls had finally emptied into Willow, the last tangy spurt hitting his tongue, she spoke between shaky breaths. "How exhilarating to take what¡¯s mine again." Willow couldn¡¯t think. As she reluctantly pulled her cock from the insides of his throat, sliding out his lips, all Willow could feel was how exhausted he was. A healthy dose of sperm and saliva ran down his chin to which the Demon God noticed. ¡°A little more practice and you¡¯ll be as good as her,¡± The Demon God said, noticing how her lover was dozing off already. ¡°For now, sleep.¡± She carried him into a bridal carry and poked his forehead as a runic symbol gleamed, making him fall limp in her arms. The Demon God turned her attention to the growing mass of anger in a bottle. ¡°How do you do, old nemesis of mine?¡± Oh, the grin that was growing on her face when she sensed the Celestial Hero¡¯s death gaze circling around her neck, as if she wanted to slice it straight off. Unfortunately, she wouldn¡¯t die from something as simple as a beheading and it seems that the Celestial Hero this time, is perhaps the most prodigious incarnation yet. . .but again, she was much too young. And to prove that she couldn¡¯t care less about her, the Demon God summoned her tentacles - the black, writhing mass of slick digits each arched from the ground, born from the eternal pool of darkness below. The tentacles then made their way over to the unconscious Willow, taking him away from her arms and gently holding him up, spread-eagled in the air ¡ªhis nude body covered by slithering black, an erotic sight of defilement for his sister to see. The Demon God stood before Willow, spreading her arms out like she was showing off what she had done to the Celestial Hero¡¯s beloved, little brother. ¡°Are you not entertained?¡± The Demon God felt the intense, volcanic energy of light about to erupt from the Celestial Hero. Just a little more and she would be able to break apart this time-frozen world. The Demon God smiled. She hadn¡¯t been this excited over her nemesis¡¯s incarnation since the first one. No, the one before her might have already surpassed the original in terms of raw talent, perhaps a play by her dear sister in the realm above. But it didn¡¯t matter. In the end, they were cursed to face each other for all of eternity, by powers that were far beyond a simple God-King. The Demon God had achieved her goals and far more in this bleak town but the need to tease the little Hero one last time, escaped her. Of course, she still had enough wit and caution to silently prepare an instantaneous portal under her, invisible to the Celestial Hero who was blind with anger. After all, Celestial Heroes always managed to do the impossible, at the very last second. There was one incarnation where even on his deathbed managed a final powerful strike that killed her, dooming her to Hell for another century. The Demon God stared straight into the golden eyes that looked like they wanted to kill her. ¡°He¡¯s mine now.¡± She smirked, snapping her fingers so that the tentacles brought the unconscious, nude body of Willow down ¡ªto her height before she gave his face a gentle caress. Then, still not breaking her stare-down with the Celestial Hero, she leaned her face closer to his and gave him a deep kiss, right in the Hero¡¯s eyes. BOOM! ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU!¡± Elm roared with a sudden burst of light, as an aura of a Celestial Hero appeared behind her, buffing her so that she was on the same level as the Demon God temporarily before she lunged at her, blinding sword of light in hand. But, she was too late. This was exactly why the Demon God had prepared an escape portal beforehand. Celestial Heroes always defied logic. ¡°Too bad,¡± The Demon God and Willow disappeared instantly, only leaving behind her haunting laughter for the raging Celestial Hero whose strike had caused a massive crater, right where the Demon God used to be. Time resumed. Murmurs and Moans of pain could again be heard. Houses continued burning down to ashes, smoke continued rising, everything returned to normal and if it weren¡¯t for the massive crater and the titanic corpse, no one would have thought that a battle had occurred. But for the moment, Elm couldn¡¯t care less about any of these things. Her rage had only been fanned further by her frustration¡ªher inability and powerlessness at having her brother stolen from her and since the Demon God had escaped, she now had no target to release her fury on. So instead of seeing the headless corpse of the Demon God, she instead only saw black as her buff and adrenaline wore off, heart and body completely shattered. ¡°Wi. . .ll,¡± She tiredly muttered, holding out her hand as if Willow was there to catch it before she fell backwards, landing on destroyed pebbles and dust, feeling as if someone had snatched her soul away. Then, she saw nothing but black. **** Ancient Woods, Outskirts Of Valterran Kingdom With a silent whoosh of the wind, the Demon God and Willow appeared in the middle of the woods, where not even a single ray of light could make it through the thick canopy above. It smelt like rainwater, marshes and a cold yet comfortable air that refreshes one¡¯s lungs when breathed in. Monsters and the like wouldn¡¯t be a problem due to the simple fact that her repressed aura was already enough to scare most of them away. A problem did arise as, with the enhanced senses of the Demon God, she could see that she had unfortunately teleported to the domain of an annoying person. ¡°Hmph.¡± With a silent grunt, her eyes narrowed into slits, glowering a deep red as she stared into the contained mass of energy rushing over to where she was. ¡°That accursed sister of mine.¡± Looking around the place however, she remembered when this was all nothing but a wasteland until her sister decided to move in here. Now, it was all plants and greenery - something her sister so dearly loved and something she would never be able to understand. Black and Red were much better in her opinion. ¡°Mmn.¡± The Demon God released her ocular ability, eyes returning back to it¡¯s magenta color. A gentle smile came up to her face when she saw how Willow tousled and mumbled in her arms like a baby. ¡°Adorable.¡± Now that she was closely looking at him, without any Celestial annoyance, she could now clearly see that he indeed held her soul. She sniffed his neck. Smelt like her too. Honestly, in all of his incarnations, other than his first, this was the longest she¡¯d been with him. Perhaps her first sister¡¯s godly curse was weakening? Regardless, she wasn¡¯t one to ignore a chance when presented with one. ¡°Mine,¡± She held the frame of his small face, swooning inwardly at how his entire face fit in one palm. Oh, how many wars had been incited due to this beauty? How many heads rolled to lay a claim on this body? To think that the simple, pure soul resting on her arms was the cause of a heavenly war and her banishment to the nethers. This time, it would go different. She promised. Limited Time Offer (This Month) ONLY 12 Hours LEFT!! Read the entire story for just $5-------> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXXIII: A God’s Eternal Plan (9) Previously ¡°Mmn.¡± The Demon God released her ocular ability, eyes returning back to it¡¯s magenta color. A gentle smile came up to her face when she saw how Willow tousled and mumbled in her arms like a baby. ¡°Adorable.¡± Now that she was closely looking at him, without any Celestial annoyance, she could now clearly see that he indeed held her soul. She sniffed his neck. Smelt like her too. Honestly, in all of his incarnations, other than his first, this was the longest she¡¯d been with him. Perhaps her first sister¡¯s godly curse was weakening? Regardless, she wasn¡¯t one to ignore a chance when presented with one. ¡°Mine,¡± She held the frame of his small face, swooning inwardly at how his entire face fit in one palm. Oh, how many wars had been incited due to this beauty? How many heads rolled to lay a claim on this body? To think that the simple, pure soul resting on her arms was the cause of a heavenly war and her banishment to the nethers. This time, it would go different. She promised. The Demon God knew instinctively that this era and incarnation of his would be the one. Her hands trembled as her body shook ¡ªsomething not even her first sister could do and yet it was so easy for Willow, for her lover. Before she could go further however, a voice resounded throughout the forest, enveloping all four cardinal directions. ¡°What are you doing in my forest?¡± The Demon God¡¯s eyes however never left Willow¡¯s face. She continued to play with him, nudging his cheeks and loving how he reacted in his sleep. This time, the voice appeared from behind her, ¡°We had a contract.¡± The Demon God didn¡¯t have to look back to know that the voice behind her was just a trick, an illusion. But, she never liked being reprimanded. ¡°[Greed],¡± This time she didn¡¯t hold back. One second. One second was all it took for the tentacles of destruction to appear from beneath her, propelling around her body clockwise before launching anti-clockwise akin to a whiplash, utterly destroying any nearby forestry and beasts in an instant. It looked like someone had deforested everything in a hundred meter radius, leaving nothing but an expanse of land, terraformed into a treeless plain. ¡°You know this does nothing,¡± The voice sounded out again as with another simple second, everything that had been destroyed came back into being as if sending a message that the Demon God¡¯s actions were futile. ¡°This is my domain.¡± ¡°I know,¡± The Demon God replied, eyes still never leaving her lover¡¯s face. ¡°I just wanted to send a message.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± The voice asked, this time sounding a few octaves lower. The Demon God snapped her fingers. The entire forest suddenly turned dark, the sun blocked as a red moon arose, turning this domain into hers. ¡°A reminder.¡± ¡°. . .¡± For the moment, silence remained in the Demon God¡¯s domain before a sigh was heard, as her domain shattered like glass¨Cwith her consent of course as the scenery of trees and grass appeared again. The voice almost sounded exasperated, and absolutely tired with the Demon God¡¯s antics. ¡°Why have you come, Nyx?¡± This time the voice wasn¡¯t hidden behind magic, as the Demon God finally looked up from Willow¡¯s features. There, in front of her, stood a sister of hers who had stupidly chosen to fall from heaven, a hand on her hip, dressed in a simple tunic and leather garb that had been enchanted with runes strong enough to withstand a meteor, and masterful enough to make the elves blush. ¡°A thousand years it¡¯s been Ivanka,¡± The Demon God smiled wistfully. ¡°A thousand years and you still looked the same. Do you not tire of the same looks?¡± Ivanka only scoffed at that. Godly beings like them weren¡¯t limited by mortal constructs such as gender, sex nor conceptual thoughts meant to govern the common. If she so much as wished, she could transform into a griffin or a dragon and fly out to the sky. But, she had chosen her current look because she felt it¡¯d suit her best. An elven woman, of the highest ancient. With a scar just right above her silver eyes in the shape of teardrops, long moon-colored hair that had been ruefully straightened and a lithe, muscular female body that looked more optimized for acrobatics than combat, she could say that she was a rustic blend between the typical, pristine elf and a rowdy female barbarian. ¡°You know the importance of this skin to me,¡± Ivanka shook her head. The two of them were now close enough in distance that she finally noticed the little ball of mortal in her sister¡¯s arms. ¡°Who¡¯s the little girl?¡± ¡°Boy,¡± The Demon God corrected and enjoyed the surprised look on her sister¡¯s otherwise stoic face. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, I laid waste to the town that birthed the Celestial Hero.¡± ¡°So, he has returned?¡± Ivanka asked and felt like she had seen this mortal¡¯s soul somewhere, a soul that smelled like honey, maple, rainbows, and. . .something else. ¡°She. She has returned again,¡± The Demon God smiled. ¡°She might be the strongest incarnation yet.¡± Ivanka let out a rare smirk, folding her twitching arms. ¡°Hmph.¡± Nyx cut her off by saying, ¡°Not as strong as you. . .yet.¡± She could only shake her head as Ivanka looked disappointed. Thousands of years she had known Ivanka, and not once had she heard of a time when her sister, well that side of her sister, wasn¡¯t a blood-thirsty battle maniac. Oh, she remembered the days when little Ivanka challenged her. The memories. Ivanka pointed at Willow. ¡°So when are you getting to him?¡± Nyx snapped her fingers, invoking [Greed] and manipulating the tentacles as she strung them together until it became a make-shift bed of darkness. She gently set Willow down before turning her full attention to Ivanka. Another snap of her finger and two seats of darkness appeared. Nyx nodded at the chairs. ¡°If you will,¡± She said. Ivanka grunted but otherwise sat down on the chair opposite to her sister. Suddenly, a round table appeared before them. With Ivanka¡¯s help, two wooden cups formed from the bark of a nearby tree before, said tree filled the cups with it¡¯s fluid. Nyx drank first and sighed in exhilaration. ¡°So soothing, like the taste of morning dew.¡± She shook the wooden cup. ¡°You¡¯ve outdone yourself.¡± Then she saw the impatient look on Ivanka¡¯s face. She smiled and drank from the cup again. Then, she placed it down and looked into Ivanka¡¯s stoic, silver eyes. ¡°. . .You¡¯re confused. You smelt him and you just can¡¯t remember when. Or, where.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Ivanka replied. She wasn¡¯t that shocked with her sister¡¯s ability to descry simply from a slight shift in her features. It¡¯d be weird for the Demon God to not have such a mortal ability. ¡°And?¡± Ivanka almost rolled her eyes when she saw Nyx reach for her drink again. Another thing she remembered about her sister was how dearly she loved theatrics. . .and suspense. ¡°Do you still not understand?¡± Nyx covered her mouth, stopping herself from chuckling when Ivanka¡¯s eyebrows knitted tight in concentration. Then, she figured it out. ¡°No,¡± Ivanka was absolutely baffled. ¡°This early?¡± Read multiple chapters ahead on my patreon/Support a young amateur author------> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXXIV: A God’s Eternal Plan (10) Previously She smiled and drank from the cup again. Then, she placed it down and looked into Ivanka¡¯s stoic, silver eyes. ¡°. . .You¡¯re confused. You smelt him and you just can¡¯t remember when. Or, where.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Ivanka replied. She wasn¡¯t that shocked with her sister¡¯s ability to descry simply from a slight shift in her features. It¡¯d be weird for the Demon God to not have such a mortal ability. ¡°And?¡± Ivanka almost rolled her eyes when she saw Nyx reach for her drink again. Another thing she remembered about her sister was how dearly she loved theatrics. . .and suspense. ¡°Do you still not understand?¡± Nyx covered her mouth, stopping herself from chuckling when Ivanka¡¯s eyebrows knitted tight in concentration. Then, she figured it out. ¡°No,¡± Ivanka was absolutely baffled. ¡°This early?¡± Then, the table and chairs all disappeared but Ivanka wasn¡¯t so weak to get caught up in the suddenness. The instant the chairs disappeared, a similarly sized chair had been crafted from a stump that grew from the dirt. Ivanka grumbled under her breath, ¡°Rude.¡± Nyx chuckled. She turned her back to Ivanka and started to walk around. ¡°The gears of fate are turning.¡± She picked out an apple from a nearby tree and bit onto it. ¡°And it appears, this time, the fates to me are as sweet as this apple.¡± Ivanka¡¯s lips parted in surprise, a slight expression shown on her otherwise stoic face. ¡°It¡¯s started.¡± Nyx grinned at that. She bit onto the apple again but this time, it tasted sour. ¡°Yes, dear sister of mine. The celestial horns of war have been blown. It¡¯s begun again.¡± Her aura of darkness rose and the apple in her hand disintegrated into simple ash. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll win.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Ivanka said. She closed her eyes before saying, ¡°And you need me for something.¡± ¡°As expected of you, Iva,¡± Nyx teased and enjoyed her glare. Anyone else used that nickname and death would be mercy to them. ¡°But do not mistake me. I remembered I need you for something.¡± Nyx¡¯s face settled on her usual, mysterious smile again¡ªsomething Ivanka hated seeing on her face. ¡°Perhaps it wasn¡¯t an accident that I teleported here,¡± Nyx whispered so quietly under her breath. She pointed at Ivanka. ¡°Simply said, I have a. . .request from you.¡± ¡°A request?¡± Ivanka questioned. ¡°Not a task?¡± ¡°Not a task,¡± Nyx replied. She nodded back at the sleeping beauty. ¡°It concerns him.¡± She stopped walking. ¡°No, it¡¯s safe to say this entire thing now revolves around him. A new story unfolding, with him as its protagonist. Not me, not the Celestial Hero and certainly not my abhorrent sister up above. Him.¡± Ivanka folded her arms and her eyes glowered. The trees shook and the four winds blew in response to her heart. ¡°What do you want?¡± Nyx didn¡¯t mind the spirit pressure that would surely kill even a low-leveled god. And here she thought she loved theater. ¡°It¡¯s simple, really.¡± She snapped her fingers and the tentacle bed brought Willow forward, resting his sleeping form between them. Now that Ivanka could take a close look at him and his familiar smell, she could definitely see traces of her in him. As expected of an incarnation of the Maiden, he had beauty enough to topple kingdoms on his worst days but on his best? Well, who could tell but the highest feat done by an incarnation was kickstarting a whole Celestial Civil War. She didn¡¯t know what Nyx wanted her to do but everyone blessed with knowledge knew better than to associate with the Maiden who had another, more unholy name. She prepared herself for the words that would spill from Nyx¡¯s lips. ¡°I want you to watch over him.¡± ¡°. . . ,¡± Suddenly, Ivanka¡¯s aura died down. A rare dumbfounded look appeared on her face. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve tripped over my words,¡± Nyx said. Ivanka stayed silent for a moment to try and find her next words but could only formulate a single word no matter how hard she racked her brains to find an answer. ¡°Why?¡± Ivanked asked. ¡°Why not?¡± Nyx retorted. ¡°Our strength equals in your current form and mine hindered with the chains,¡± Ivanka started. ¡°But you have a whole army under you, along with a castle you can lock him up in. I simply live in these woods.¡± She continued. ¡°Besides, do you not wish to finally spend your days with him? I wouldn¡¯t even let him leave my bedroom, if I were you.¡± Nyx responded by raising a finger. ¡°He is still too weak to endure my love.¡± She raised another finger. ¡°Mine personnel won¡¯t take it too kindly to a human and a mortal at that, receiving my favoritism.¡± Then she raised the third finger and her body went rigid. ¡°The prophecy still continues.¡± Ivanka¡¯s lips parted. ¡°Ah, how could I forget.¡± She went on to ask her next question, this time it was a question that satisfied her sister. ¡°How long does he stay with me?¡± Her fingers reduced to a single digit. ¡°One year.¡± ¡°One year?¡± Ivanka asked, confused. ¡°Only one year?¡± ¡°Yes, only the one,¡± Nyx replied. Then, her body started to twitch and spasm like something inside wanted to break out. ¡°It appears that our conversation will have to be cut short.¡± ¡°So it seems,¡± Ivanka nodded. Nyx looked like she wanted to say something but her body¡¯s twitching intensified. Ivanka sighed and waved her off. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll take care of him but this is the last time, you hear me?¡± Nyx just smiled. ¡°The end of the world begins, sister.¡± Then, the Demon God disappeared from the place, the winds carrying her shadowy figure to wherever she was destined. Ivanka shook her head and sighed after her sister had left. She was always too much trouble and honestly, not much worth the hassle. Then, she turned to look at the beautiful boy who would cause the world¡¯s end. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m with you now, boy.¡± **** Willow woke up with a slight groan. He got up to his knees and stretched, enjoying the satisfaction of hearing his nubile bones crack. He felt great, like he had just awoken from a thousand year long sleep. . . until he opened his eyes to see that this was definitely not his room. ¡°Ouch!¡± Before he could panic however, his brain started to cramp from the influx of memories that rushed him, providing him with a recap of everything that had happened. Oh crap, he was still in the game but that wasn¡¯t his biggest worry right now. ¡°El-?!¡± He stopped himself from screaming his sister¡¯s name¡ªstopping himself from committing what would have been a huge mistake. He checked the room that he was in and other than the pelted head of a manticore above a dead fireplace, he was alone, aka, no Demon God that would rape him as of right now. He needed to take this chance to plan his actions. Read multiple chapters ahead on my patreon/Support a young amateur author------> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXXV: A God? A Fallen Angel? An Elf? (1) Previously Willow woke up with a slight groan. He got up to his knees and stretched, enjoying the satisfaction of hearing his nubile bones crack. He felt great, like he had just awoken from a thousand year long sleep. . . until he opened his eyes to see that this was definitely not his room. ¡°Ouch!¡± Before he could panic however, his brain started to cramp from the influx of memories that rushed him, providing him with a recap of everything that had happened. Oh crap, he was still in the game but that wasn¡¯t his biggest worry right now. ¡°El-?!¡± He stopped himself from screaming his sister¡¯s name¡ªstopping himself from committing what would have been a huge mistake. He checked the room that he was in and other than the pelted head of a manticore above a dead fireplace, he was alone, aka, no Demon God that would rape him as of right now. He needed to take this chance to plan his actions. But before that, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder where he was. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he had seen this room before, a room very stereotypical for one of a hunter occupation, a wooden, furnished room he had experienced multiple times when he went to visit his grandpa in the woods of Alaska. But that wasn¡¯t why he felt a sense of deja-vu to this place. ¡°That crossed out insignia. . .where have I seen that before?¡± Willow muttered, placing a hand under his chin. Right beside the rack of bones that most likely belonged to a formerly living, high-grade beast -depending on the prana output, stood a coat of arms that had been torn/crossed out straight across the middle. A coat of arms that he could identify as one that belonged to the fallen kingdom of Suria, a kingdom that had been struck down by the gods as punishment for their arrogant advancements in god-forbidden machines, or so was the lore he remembered from the game. ¡°Focus,¡± Willow pinched his cheeks. From what he could gather, he was definitely not in a place that was of the Demon God¡¯s domain since there wasn¡¯t an overwhelming color of black painted in the room. No brimstones and lightning outside too. He remembered making a deal with the Demon God in exchange for his sister¡¯s life, saying that he would go along with her before everything turned black and he was porteled away. Could it be? Did the rushed portal somehow make a mistake and separate the Demon God from him, placing them in different areas? No, that wouldn¡¯t make sense since the Demon God would simply appear beside him in another portal with her annoying [Sloth] skill. So, why wasn¡¯t he barefoot and in a skimpy dress, sitting on the Demon God¡¯s lap as he is shown off to the many denizens of the Demon realm just as described in the game? Perhaps the game truly was going into another path? Now that he thought about it, there was no mention of the Demon God attacking the beginner town that early, not even in a limited event. ¡°Does that mean my knowledge of the game won¡¯t matter?¡± Willow bit his fingers, a habit that seemed to have been carried over to this world. ¡°No, wait. All of the character¡¯s looks and skills are as I remembered. .¡± Willow scratched his head furiously. ¡°But what does that matter if the future I remember is no longer there?!¡± Then, he heard sounds of someone grunting like a boar. ¡°. . .Outside? The Demon God?¡± But then, he rejected the idea as the Demon God would never make such a sound, unless she was balls deep in Willow of course. Apparently, in the game Willow¡¯s boi pussy was good enough to make the usually composed and elegant Demon God grunt like an animal. There were no windows in the room so he couldn¡¯t peek as to who was making those noises. So now he had two choices¡ª he goes outside or stays inside. The result would be the same either way but that heavily depended on if the one outside was his savior. In the scenario the one outside was an enemy, he would utterly and literally be screwed. Chances are the person grunting outside had simply carried him to his/her room so that he¡¯d be awake when he was eventually raped. Or, maybe not. His answer lied outside this cabin. If the person outside was an enemy, there was a high chance that they would be of the Demon God¡¯s faction. Therefore, ¡°[Purify]¡±. A gentle glow of golden-orange light enveloped his being in a sheen so thin it might as well be invisible. With this, it should be enough to somewhat deter them if they are of evil or demonic affiliation or he¡¯d know at the very least. Just to be double sure, he grabbed a nearby short sword ¡ªa knife and wedged it in the back of his underwear near his tailbone. There was another insignia, a spirit tree that had been carved onto the handle of the knife, another deja vu that bugged his mind. For God¡¯s sake, he had seen all of this somewhere! Then, he opened the door, a hand on the back of his knife, prepared to strike out at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Immediately, Willow took out his knife, laced with [Purify] and lashed out at the voice beside him. What should have been soft flesh had been replaced by stiff steel as their blades sparked from the contact. ¡°Much too weak,¡± The rather alto, feminine voice said. The light of day finally made it to Willow¡¯s eyes as he saw who the mystery person was. His grip in his knife weakened at the revelation. That long, silver hair and eyes. That glistening, perfectly tanned skin. Those elven ears and a wooden, tree bark smell. Not to mention, the iconic dual elven chalikar or circle-blades resting on both sides of her waist. ¡°Ivanka?¡± Willow whispered. Ivanka raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know of me?¡± Willow immediately held his tongue as he had made another grave mistake. He wasn¡¯t supposed to know who she was this early yet! ¡°What?¡± Ivanka stared at him, eyes flashing silver as Willow knew she was using her truth-seeker skill. Quickly, he calmed his heart down and thought of anything except how the Fallen Goddess Of Elves was standing before him. No wonder how he felt familiar with the crossed out insignia, hunter¡¯s room and that fireplace. So many questions arose but he set them all aside since he knew what happened to people she deemed suspicious or dangerous. ¡°I see,¡± Ivanka relented, making Willow quietly sigh in relief. ¡°. . .You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Willow asked, making sure to be as respectful as possible. The person standing in front of him had single handedly changed the game¡¯s subgenre to gore and tragedy in a certain event after all. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Ivanka said. ¡°I¡¯m standing?¡± Willow said, confused. ¡°I apologize but I don¡¯t understand your question.¡± Ivanka just stared at him in silence and the mood quickly became awkward. He looked up and saw that it was peak noon which meant Ivanka was in her day form right now, the quiet kuudere who practiced her swordsmanship at the training grounds. He changed the subject quickly. ¡°So, is this your place?¡± Willow took a good look at the new location he had unlocked. Ivanka¡¯s Home or otherwise known as the Witch Of The Wood¡¯s Hut. Her home had definitely been built in the ¡®cabin in the woods¡¯ theme, with a sprinkle of action-fantasy on top like how this entire place was actually inside Ivanka¡¯s personal space-time domain. There were three major spots in this domain of hers, her home, the training grounds with magical, living dummies which was the cause of the noise before, and finally the little vegetable farm she was growing in front of the cabin. Of course, he knew from his experience within the game that Ivanka could modify this place and expand it however she wished, so he wasn¡¯t too confused as to the modest size of a former goddess¡¯s home. In fact, he quite liked the small size ¨Cit reminded him of his little, gaming haven down his mother¡¯s basement. Read multiple chapters ahead on my patreon/Support a young amateur author------> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXXVI: A God? A Fallen Angel? An Elf? (2) Previously ¡°I¡¯m standing?¡± Willow said, confused. ¡°I apologize but I don¡¯t understand your question.¡± Ivanka just stared at him in silence and the mood quickly became awkward. He looked up and saw that it was peak noon which meant Ivanka was in her day form right now, the quiet kuudere who practiced her swordsmanship at the training grounds. He changed the subject quickly. ¡°So, is this your place?¡± Willow took a good look at the new location he had unlocked. Ivanka¡¯s Home or otherwise known as the Witch Of The Wood¡¯s Hut. Her home had definitely been built in the ¡®cabin in the woods¡¯ theme, with a sprinkle of action-fantasy on top like how this entire place was actually inside Ivanka¡¯s personal space-time domain. There were three major spots in this domain of hers, her home, the training grounds with magical, living dummies which was the cause of the noise before, and finally the little vegetable farm she was growing in front of the cabin. Of course, he knew from his experience within the game that Ivanka could modify this place and expand it however she wished, so he wasn¡¯t too confused as to the modest size of a former goddess¡¯s home. In fact, he quite liked the small size ¨Cit reminded him of his little, gaming haven down his mother¡¯s basement. ¡°Indeed,¡± Ivanka nodded. Willow spotted the sheen of sweat on Ivanka¡¯s body. Since she was a goddess, the smell of it was conveniently non-existent. ¡°Were you in the middle of your training?¡± Ivanka nodded again. Then, it was awkward silence again. Ivanka miraculously decided to be the one to break the ice. ¡°. . .How are you feeling?¡± There it was, the question he was dreading. From a simple look, it would appear as if Ivanka was just concerned with his well-being but he knew that she was a sister of the Demon God, which soon answered his question as to why he was here. They made a deal. And it must have been something that involved him being looked after by Ivanka while the Demon God went and did something else. It was quite easy to deduce once you understood Ivanka¡¯s nature along with her relationship with the Demon God. He had been worried he had strayed from the main plot of the game but fortunately, this was something that happened in the game. . .albeit a few differences. For one, in the main plot, Willow had been founded by Ivanka in the middle of the woods after the blazing of his hometown, nearly raped by goblins. But in this reality, the Demon God was the reason as to why he was meeting Ivanka, seeing as how he was in her arms as they portaled away. So, what did it all mean? Well, Ivanka was poking at his memories, basically trying to see his reaction to then plan her next course of action. Of course, he planned to act like the tragic maiden who had just escaped the burning of her town since if he acted like anything else, there was a high chance Ivanka would report it to her sister which was the last thing he wanted. The silver lining about him being in this stage of the plot ¨Cin one piece no less¨C was that there was a chance to escape, a chance to escape both the Demon God and Ivanka just like in the game. . .which was what he would do if his main plan hadn¡¯t already gone to shit. Since the world had screwed him over, he¡¯d screw it back twice over. And as if God had heard his cry of outrage, he had been presented with such a good opportunity to start his revenge too. He always did wonder who would win in a fight between Ivanka and the Demon God. He forced himself to cry, sending out submissive, sad pheromones as he buried his face in his hands. ¡°I. . *Hic*. .Mom. .Da-Dad!¡± He was doing a pretty good job, if he said so himself. But Ivanka didn¡¯t look so persuaded. She must still be suspecting him from the moment he called out her true name. Well, time to turn it up a notch. ¡°I-I can¡¯t. . .I n-need to go back!¡± One of his eyes peeked out from within his finger-gaps and saw the slightest shift in expression from the stoic fallen goddess. Ivanka raised her hand sideways and then pushed it forward as space warped like a black hole before closing when her hand came out with a wet wipe. ¡°Here.¡± Willow took the towel that had been made out of animal-skin and wiped his face with it. He reduced his distress pheromones and asked, ¡°Can you take me back home?¡± It hurt him mentally to act like a child despite being a combined age of 46 years old but he had to do it. Just as he suspected, she shook her head and he was quick to act dejected. He asked, ¡°Wh-Why?¡± ¡°. . .I found you fainted in the middle of my woods,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°I. .took you in here. A pack of wolves would have devoured you if I hadn¡¯t.¡± Willow acted crestfallen. ¡°So I can¡¯t go back?¡± He added a hopeful undertone in his question just to be more persuasive in his acting. ¡°. .It is not impossible,¡± Ivanka replied. ¡°Here is my domain, my personal space. The door to the outside world will open once a month. I will take you out when it opens.¡± Willow¡¯s smile was a beam of sunshine after hearing that. He even went for a hug to which Ivanka simply accepted without reciprocating of course. In her bosom, Willow cried, ¡°Mom, Dad, Elm . .I¡¯m coming back soon. Please wait for me.¡± At that moment, Willow didn¡¯t know if he was acting or not. He did wonder however, what he would do for a week in this place. **** The following week turned out to be pretty monochromatic. Everyday, Willow would wake up to the sound of steel clashing or monsters roaring before their eventual demise. Something that he had found out after living with Ivanka for the past days was that she was a horrible, horrible cook. It didn¡¯t make sense that a thousand year old being wouldn¡¯t know the basics of brewing, boiling or frying but well, that was what happened when your constitution as a god takes away your humane need to eat. . .or drink. She could choose to learn and she did after Willow attempted to teach her but whatever came out the stove. . .had to go back in. So, he was now the designated cook of the house. He didn¡¯t want to admit it but his constitution as the Maiden gifted him with god-like talent in all that was inherently feminine. Especially cooking. One more thing he found out was the similarities between Ivanka and Elm when it came to his cooking ¡ªthey¡¯d both have this huge satisfied smile on their face as they ate away until their 10th servings. Well, their huge appetite might be another similarity. So, that was all that he¡¯d done for the week. Other than the occasional talk over dinner or requests for something, they hadn¡¯t really conversed that much but he could tell that Ivanka was somewhat warming up to him even if only an inch. His maidenly acting was winning Ivanka over and soon enough, he¡¯d dare say he¡¯d have her eating out of his hands. CLANG! Willow¡¯s eyes sparkled when he watched the intense fight in the training grounds from behind a window he had Ivanka make. His body trembled with glee on the bed as he watched Ivanka train. It was currently around early evening as the sun drowsily set in the sky, casting it¡¯s final dusk over the glistening figure of Ivanka who was engaged in an intense fight against some sort of earthen drake nearly six times the size of himself. He knew it was just an illusion caused by the mystical effects of Ivanka¡¯s training grounds, from game knowledge but it was still pretty awesome seeing a fantastical fight happening before his eyes. Just like in the game, Ivanka¡¯s fighting style leaned towards the assassin archetype, never even once using a flashy skill that would attract attention. Other than a couple dark-type movement skills, she was fighting against the earthen drake with nothing more than her chalikar and body. Throughout the entire fight, she learned her opponent¡¯s weaknesses, adapted to it¡¯s battle style before swooping in to slice it. The earthen drake lashed out at Ivanka with it¡¯s tail, attempting to capture and crush the annoying fly but Ivanka easily dodged without even using her movement skills. She side-stepped casually, dodging the incoming spikes of wood flying towards her, not even letting a splinter touch her body. Her movements were akin to an experienced dance, graceful and mastered after a thousand years of repetition. She threw one of her chalikar at the earthen drake¡¯s neck which missed the target as the drake grinned mockingly. Ivanka¡¯s expression never changed as she dashed forward, parrying the swipe from the drake¡¯s right claw before gracefully rotating away from the other claw, only to find that she was right in front of a charged up breath from the earthen drake. Yet, she didn¡¯t panic. In a split second, her eyes gleamed silver, and the chalikar she had thrown boomerang-ed around, falling directly down the drake¡¯s snout, keeping it¡¯s maws shut, disabling it¡¯s breath. The last thing the drake saw was the cold flash of silver before it¡¯s head disconnected from its long neck, ending it¡¯s illusory life as it¡¯s body turned to ash. It was now night and the fake moon above shone upon her victorious visage, enhancing the glow of her silver eyes and hair, making her appear even more of an ephemeral beauty until Willow spotted the roots of her silver hair turning, no, glowing white. He quickly ducked from the window, just avoiding the sharp head-turn from Ivanka into his direction as he hastily hid inside his blanket. Crap, did she see him? It was currently the fourth day of the promised week and a few rules had been established between the both of them. The most important one being that; Willow had to be in bed before evening or more specifically, before the moon arose, even if the moon was a fake one. Ivanka didn¡¯t tell him why but she always made sure to cast a sleeping spell on him to make sure he was asleep. Today was a rare evening when she had forgotten to do so. She may not tell him but he knew exactly why he couldn¡¯t see her after the moon took it¡¯s place. Ok guys, advance chapters have been posted on my patreon. Read up to 9 chapters ahead on my patreon -----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXXVII: A God? A Fallen Angel? An Elf? (3) Previously It was now night and the fake moon above shone upon her victorious visage, enhancing the glow of her silver eyes and hair, making her appear even more of an ephemeral beauty until Willow spotted the roots of her silver hair turning, no, glowing white. He quickly ducked from the window, just avoiding the sharp head-turn from Ivanka into his direction as he hastily hid inside his blanket. Crap, did she see him? It was currently the fourth day of the promised week and a few rules had been established between the both of them. The most important one being that; Willow had to be in bed before evening or more specifically, before the moon arose, even if the moon was a fake one. Ivanka didn¡¯t tell him why but she always made sure to cast a sleeping spell on him to make sure he was asleep. Today was a rare evening when she had forgotten to do so. She may not tell him but he knew exactly why he couldn¡¯t see her after the moon took it¡¯s place. Ivanka, the fallen and former goddess of the elves, the silver-haired maiden of war, the old witch in the woods were some of the many names she had been given in her long, long years of life. But there was a specific title that struck out, to those who played the game. Nightmare. The single entity and goddess who had thrown the seven realms into chaos whenever night fell and her other self came out¨Ca split personality of the stoic elven goddess terrifying enough to be qualified as a sister of the Demon God. There were two things Nightmare was known for, fucking and killing. Willow was the incarnation of the Maiden, praised to be the most beautiful thing in all the seven realms. He knew which of the two would happen to him if Nightmare caught him awake. He didn¡¯t know the exact details of the deal Ivanka and the Demon God made but he knew Nightmare wouldn¡¯t care less about their contract since she could be considered another identity. In fact, there was a scene where Willow had utterly gotten fucked by Nightmare in the game despite knowing he already belonged to her sister. Sure, it was just some limited event but if it could happen in the game, it would happen in real life. But, the main reason why it was an extremely bad idea for Nightmare to meet him was that he was going to go into heat, a cycle of estrus that happened once a year, where due to his constitution sends out pheromones to the nearest dominant partners, beckoning them to come relieve him of his heat in exchange for divine pleasure. It was a constitution only he had apparently, and he could tell it was a pain in the butt for Elm to cover for him when they were growing up. There wasn¡¯t a time when she wasn¡¯t at least bruised, fighting off all the dumb animals or people coming to rape his ass. And now, he had a very, very dominant and sex-seeking being who probably caught him staring. A thud and the wheezing of iron hinges, and he knew Nightmare had arrived. His body shivered, already preparing for his estrus as he could hear her sniffing, trying to figure out where the sweet smell of sex was coming from. A tremble of the sheets and she found her prey. Two, long bunny ears of white palette sprouted from her head, jumping about excitedly. Nightmare couldn¡¯t believe her luck. She first scanned the territory, confirming that they were indeed alone and there were no runes nor magical traps hiding about that would hinder her hunt. She hated being trapped. She sniffed the air. This time, it smelled a little sweeter. She may hate being trapped but she did like trapping others. A grunt and masterful flex of her magic and a complex set of mysterious black symbols were inscribed around the room, making sure that not a being above a High God could interfere. She sniffed the air again. But this time, she found that there was another stink mixing in with the quivering morsel¡¯s smell, a very familiar stink that belonged to an even more familiar, detestable person. ¡°So you have been marked,¡± Her little nose twitched in irritation at that person¡¯s stink. ¡°By her no less.¡± Another quiver of the little thing hiding in the sheets and the stink was gone. ¡°It appears the marking wasn¡¯t consensual. But I don¡¯t care. I smell you.¡± Her footsteps thudding against the wooden floor sounded like Death approaching, to Willow. Inside the airtight blanket, his body was beginning to sweat from the heat, his skin clammy and moistening which only worsened his condition, making his smell of pure sex even more prevalent in the room as evident by the large intake of breath by his soon to be assailant. He couldn¡¯t think. He hated this part about being in heat. This part about Willow made for great erotic scenes to fap to from behind a screen but from within? It was absolutely terrifying. . .which only made Nightmare even more aroused. Nightmare nodded, arriving right above the quivering little figure and enjoyed the moon¡¯s light gracing her meal. In the short amount of time she''s known about this figure¡¯s existence - and the shorter amount of time she knew it was submissive - she latched onto its scent completely. The world is better than it ever was with this smell in the air. ¡°Little mouse, why don¡¯t you reveal yourself to me?¡± Nightmare cooed with the best intentions, though most people would extremely disagree. The shrouded figure didn¡¯t reply, only mewling quietly, soft enough that it was hard even for her bunny ears to pick up. But it was a sign, a signal that the little mouse was prepared to procreate, prepared to accept her divine seed. ¡°Reveal yourself to me,¡± She ordered again, her voice laced with divine authority. Impressingly enough, the little mouse didn¡¯t obey, still defiantly hiding within his satin shell. Oh, could she get any more excited as a hunter? Other than a few yowls and mewls, this one was as quiet as a mouse but if she really focused on it, she could hear ragged breathing that sounded somewhat. . . male? A Male? How was it possible for a male to possess such feminine smell in his soul? Far more succulent and sweet than any female smell she had come across too. The little mouse was getting more and more interesting. ¡°Ah,¡± Nightmare snapped her fingers. A metaphorical light bulb appeared above her head. She figured out the puzzle. A dangerous-looking smile graced her lips. Now she knew why her sister had marked this feminine male and why it would feel so good plundering him for herself. If her theory was correct, he would feel good enough to risk a war against her sister, or the whole seven realms for that matter. Willow tried to think of something, anything that could get him out of his current predicament despite the haze of lust clouding his mind. For one, he knew that Nightmare and Ivanka were two totally different entities to the point that they don¡¯t even recollect each other¡¯s memories, as if twins sharing a single body, living two different lives with two different morals¡ªone thriving under the sun and the other waking under the moon. What one did was completely unrelated to the other, which was also the reason as to why Nightmare could technically assault him despite the contract between Ivanka and the Demon God. A sweeter smell pumped into the room at his distress. Tingles, little electrical bolts fried the edges of Nightmare¡¯s nerves. She drooled. There was no point in starving herself any longer. No good hunter would leave such a delicious morsel in misery, so deprived from the good fucking he deserved. Besides, she wasn''t sure she could walk away if she tried. Her feet were determined to carry her to that scent, turning to lead every time she thought of walking away. . .which was zero to begin with. Read up to 9 chapters ahead on my patreon -----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXXVIII: A God? A Fallen Angel? An Elf? (4) [Double-Chapter] [18+] Previously ¡°Ah,¡± Nightmare snapped her fingers. A metaphorical light bulb appeared above her head. She figured out the puzzle. A dangerous-looking smile graced her lips. Now she knew why her sister had marked this feminine male and why it would feel so good plundering him for herself. If her theory was correct, he would feel good enough to risk a war against her sister, or the whole seven realms for that matter. Willow tried to think of something, anything that could get him out of his current predicament despite the haze of lust clouding his mind. For one, he knew that Nightmare and Ivanka were two totally different entities to the point that they don¡¯t even recollect each other¡¯s memories, as if twins sharing a single body, living two different lives with two different morals¡ªone thriving under the sun and the other waking under the moon. What one did was completely unrelated to the other, which was also the reason as to why Nightmare could technically assault him despite the contract between Ivanka and the Demon God. A sweeter smell pumped into the room at his distress. Tingles, little electrical bolts fried the edges of Nightmare¡¯s nerves. She drooled. There was no point in starving herself any longer. No good hunter would leave such a delicious morsel in misery, so deprived from the good fucking he deserved. Besides, she wasn''t sure she could walk away if she tried. Her feet were determined to carry her to that scent, turning to lead every time she thought of walking away. . .which was zero to begin with. Her hand hovered above the sheets he was hiding under. A touch and his trembling stopped, silent as if waiting for her next move. She brought her face close, closer to the source of his sweet, sweet smell and sniffed. She gulped as her bunny ears trembled when she could hear him mini-orgasm just from her sniffing alone. Then, without a warning, she ripped his sheets off and got a good look at her prey. Her heart throbbed at the deliciously inviting sight. He was beautiful, not overly seductive like the succubus queen she¡¯d impregnated and not overly adorable like the married, female human hero she¡¯d fucked on a whim. He was just. . .right and she couldn¡¯t take her scarlet eyes away from him. His hydrangea eyes glazed with tears, his luscious lips slightly parted for air and his beautifully perfect face slickened with sweat. Oh by the seven realms, he was perfect. He was perfect enough - just by looks alone - that she was already considering making him her wife, far elevating him above her 99 mistresses. Just a thought of course since her imperial harem would definitely complain and whine, things that she was way too unmotivated to deal with. Besides, there was also her other self to consider. But most importantly, she had a mission. She wouldn¡¯t give up on her mission, but she still didn¡¯t want to give up on this little morsel either. Keeping this boy by her side would impede her progress significantly. She couldn''t even be sure she would have enough time for him, as she knew that boys like him were the needy type when it came to a relationship. Was he worth the gamble? One sniff and he was definitely worth the trouble. It was almost unfair the way his scent begged and clawed at her, beckoning her savage nature, pleading her to plunder him for herself. Blood rushed through her head like the fastest river current before meandering right down her navel, allowing the rise of her goddess-level cock. Her fingers touched his hot skin and prickled constantly as if his skin was made of electricity. Butterflies. Her body knew what her decision was; what little reasoning she had was already gone and being the savage nature that she was, she never even fought it. How long has it been since she had a starry-eyed doe to sit on her lips, a good cook that would make prepare her for the ritualistic nightly fucking she would provide and more importantly, a wonderful mother to which would give birth to heathy, strong offsprings and cute, little kits. Now that she was being handed that very opportunity on a silver platter, she no longer hesitates. Taking in a deep breath, one that allowed that sweet scent to entrench every crevice of her lungs - and soul. She wasted no preamble pushing back the drape to drink in the sight of her treasure. All encompassing hopes and passions were being realized here, coming to life right in front of her. As soon as her hands touched upon the swell of his hips, the image of a rounded belly flashed in her mind. ¡°Hey there, little doe," She cooed at him. He shook his head, tears framing the corner of his eyes as she hushed him, ¡°Oh you poor little thing.¡± One of her hands traveled down to the insides of his thighs and felt how moist it was. ¡°You look like you need some help there. I can help you.¡± "Let go of me!" He yelped, "let me go!" She only pulled him closer, her breath billowing down his face. "Calm down." She tried shushing him but it didn''t work. "You''re hurting me! Please, just let go!" "No. Your body needs this." He was fully aware how naked he was. Nightmare had full access to any part of him she wanted to touch. He was a glazed roast on a gold plate and she, a royal, was excited to dine. Any peice of him was fair game. Tears sprung to his eyes, his heart thundering in his chest a million beats a minute. He quivered, his lip quivered, and a blush rode up his body like a rollercoaster. White noise incessantly rang in his ears, blocking out the bigger sounds and honing on the minutia; the slide of her silk shirt on her shoulders, the creasing of the bed sheets as she moved. All he had were the jerky breaths he was releasing in order to hold back from crying. "You can''t do this to me. I didn''t do anything to deserve this!" "I''m not punishing you; I''m helping." She twisted him to the side, grabbing on to his other arm. His back was to her chest and he couldn''t see her eyes. He could feel the mounds of her breast squished amidst his shoulder blades that rose and fell shakily. The clamor of her boots as she widened her stance was deafening. She used them to kick open his legs while asserting her weight on him, bending him at the waist. Her nose drifted up the curve of his neck, leaving a trail of fire and raised hair. He¡¯d heard of how attractive this feature was in movies but in real life it was the least romantic experience since it was done by a rapist. He couldn''t ask what she was intending to do, too scared that if he said anything she''d shove his head aside and bite into his glands, tying him to her. Instead he stood still, allowing her what she wanted until her mouth was far enough away from his neck that he could move without risking his most sensitive area. It was agonizingly slow how long it took her to finally pass it, nose halting frequently. By the time she was on to new things he could feel the thick tip of her cock straining against her zipper. It uncomfortably scratched at one of his cheeks. Unbelievably he felt embarrassed for allowing this rapist treatment of him. Bent like a broodmare and handled like a ragdoll by a petty intruder who seized him in his mere second of weakness. It was demoralizing and his rapist was savoring it. Tickling at the surface of his mind was the voice telling him to fight back - commanding him to fight back. His parents wouldn''t have wanted to see him like this; their only son, resigning himself to the assaults of a stranger. This rapist was going to sweep away the last vestiges of his momma''s little boy if he didn''t do something. Spirit, not yet crushed by the brute, he tapped into his adrenaline, igniting a short spark of strength. His head is heavy, dull thud poking at his brain. The ache makes it feel like kinetic sand slipping through his fingers - unstable while he holds it up but free and knitted together nicely when it collects on the ground. His body was already complicit, if the increased production of wetness easing down past his ankle was anything to go by. However, his mind previously operated under his wishes and none else. Then, adrenaline hit him. It coursed through his veins like an electric current. He held onto that, letting it power him up. One burst of energy was all it took for him to wriggle out of her hold. His legs regained autonomy as he bolted to the door. By this point he''s had to have amassed scabs on his feet. The soles were feeling rubbed raw as they thumped on the porous flooring. His energy came with a rush of wetness slipping from him like sap out of a tree spout. Later he would be told he tasted just like sap too. But during the spike of endurance he paid no attention to the patterns of slick drops leading behind him or the sticky clashing of his backside. He needed to run away. However that objective never came to fruition. Just as quickly as the power washed over him it washed through him. His steps slowed and his last thought wandered somewhere bitter before the inevitable rough hands that held him a second ago grabbed him yet again. Unlike last time he couldn''t even get halfway to his destination. He was pinned on the ground, face down, beside the brick wall section under the window within the next second, gasoline smell coming back full force. A sob wracked his throat as the situation came to a head. "Stop running." She ordered, voice passing through clenched teeth, one hand reaching into his hair to grab at his roots. The other hand ran down the side of his ribcage, checking for wounds. She couldn''t properly breed him if he was severely injured. Nightmare shook her head, making pitying sounds then laughed half-heartedly. ¡°Your throat must be so sore. So dry.¡± Her hands came back up, outside his blanket and wetness before pinching her fingers in front of their eyes, both marveling at how wet and sticky her fingers were. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so dehydrated but don¡¯t worry, little doe.¡± Her sticky hands clasped onto each side of his face as she looked like she was chewing on something. Drool accidentally slipped her lips and Willow knew what she was planning on doing. He forced his lips shut as Nightmare laughed. Her strong hands forced his mouth wide open. ¡°Open wide!¡± ¡°Sto-¡± Willow couldn¡¯t complete his sentence due to the gob of clear saliva falling between his lips, tainting his molars and teeth, forcing him to swallow an essence of his rapist. Then, something happened. Out of his own volition, he started to gulp down her saliva like a dehydrated camel finally drinking from an oasis. And the more he drank, the more his body heated up. ¡°Surprised? My fluids all contain an aphrodisiac in them,¡± Nightmare watched endearingly at the little doe feeding from her. ¡°But the ones with the highest dosage are my saliva and the other. . . .well, you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Her hand stroked the sides of his cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re so perfect.¡± Willow¡¯s brain might as well be non-existent right now but he still hated how condescending she sounded just now. With all his will, he forced himself to break free from his heat/aphrodisiac-muddled mind and slapped her condescending hands away, settling for a glare at Nightmare. ¡°Still got a bit of will in you, huh? Good boy,¡± Nightmare praised, sounding even more patronizing. Then, her eyes glowed mystically. ¡°Tell me, do you want me?¡± Willow wanted to scream ¡®Hell No!¡¯ but he knew he made a mistake the moment he looked into those glowing eyes. Simply put; he wasn''t particularly smart during estrus, no matter his opinion. It was incredibly facile for him to become encompassed by his perceptions, leaving a blind spot for Nightmare to gain control of him or the situation. Which is exactly what she did. Before he could even curse at how he had fallen victim to Nightmare¡¯s core skill, his mind. . .slowed. No haze, no heat¡ª-everything zoned out to him. Replacing the stench of her aggression was the fragrance of wood and fresh lakes. Under regular circumstances it would be a soothing scent, one that was bewitching him, calling him deeper and deeper into those eyes. ¡°Y. .yes,¡± Willow muttered, drooling from his lips. ¡°I. .I wan. .t you.¡± ¡°Will you resist?¡± Nightmare kissed down his neck, making his clothes disappear with but a thought as her lips quickly found themselves wrapped around his pink, perky nipples, all the while still maintaining eye contact with him. Willow let out a soft moan. Spots of red dominated his neck. ¡°N-No. .Ohhh.¡± His mind was at ease for the moment so he couldn¡¯t even yell ¡®no¡¯ when Nightmare tongued his chest all the way down his midriff, making sure his entire front smelled like her. ¡°Does it feel good?¡± Nightmare asked and snarled when all she got was a stupid moan. Without a word, she slapped him across his face and mind-controlled as he was, he didn¡¯t even yell. He didn¡¯t even flinch or rub his sore cheeks. ¡°When I ask you a question, you answer, whore,¡± Nightmare could hear her heartbeat thumping violently. How long has it been since she felt such raw and primal need to fuck someone senseless? ¡°Does it feel good?¡± Willow nodded, ¡°Y. .yes. It. .feels. .urg.¡± ¡°You¡¯re resisting my Eye?¡± Nightmare said, between mouthfuls of sucking his moist, perky nipples while rubbing her cock against his thick thighs. ¡°Tsk, fucking mutt. Who said you can do something like that?!¡± She flipped him around so that he was on his stomach, face down, ass up¡ªjust how she liked it. It was then that she could appreciate how round and perfect his ass was as well, with just the right amount of meat on it akin to a soft bubble, not too big, not too small, perfectly sized just like the rest of him. PAN! With the open palm of her hand, she slapped his fat arse and deeply enjoyed the ripples on his ass that followed through her slap. ¡°Fuck.¡± Even with both of her large hands, she couldn¡¯t get her palm around his asscheeks. Then, she brought her face close to her treasure and enjoyed the warm facial of hot, sweet-smelling air she got from his little boy pussy. It was shaped like a heart, constantly drooling sweet nectar, obviously excited at how a dominant was near to help it. Nightmare couldn¡¯t stop herself from diving nose-deep into his bussy, lapping every last nectar that slipped past her masterful tongue. Willow could do nothing but to scream like a whore into his pillow, eyes rolling as mini-orgasms after mini-orgasms racked his spine. His hips attempted to move away, to run from her slippery, long tongue but Nightmare wasn¡¯t having any of it. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you fucking get away?¡± In an instant, she had him in a submission hold. Her powerful, muscular thighs wrapped around his waist, pinning him down as veins bulge on her arms with how iron her grip was on his pelvis. Now, he couldn¡¯t move without her consent. ¡°Slurp. .So fucking good,¡± Nightmare¡¯s tongue wriggled around his bussy, attempting to reach even deeper inside his virgin canal but the ungodly tightness of his walls made it extremely hard. So instead, she focused on something else. ¡°Fhoun Ish.¡± Her tongue curled around, pushing the little hard button inside his bussy. Instantly, Willow¡¯s hips thrashed around like a fish stranded on land as the most intense orgasm hit him like a truck. ¡°Urghhh! Cummhing, cumming!¡± Rather than Nightmare¡¯s grip loosening like he hoped, it tightened as her tongue moved like a whip, lashing and solely focusing on his G-spot, gulping down the wave of heavenly nectar like a dehydrated camel as his little penis shot droplets of cum down her mother-like breasts. If it was possible, his smell was at it¡¯s sweetest, long since surpassing nectar and entered well into the domain of drugs, drugs that could even affect a goddess-level being such as herself. It was like he had used her Eye against herself since the only thing in her mind was to devour as much of his drug-like nectar into her stomach and was she getting stronger? It felt like she was gulping down the world¡¯s essence with how her body felt full and elevated, ascending after every gulp. Thus, she couldn¡¯t help herself when she also came just by drinking his nectar. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head, bunny ears stiffening as her hips pumped hot cum onto his vulnerable, nubile stomach. As she coated him in her cum, Willow felt like his stomach was being bathed in lava from how hot and glutinous her cum was. By the point they were finishing their climax, both of them had already lost their minds, covered in each other¡¯s abundant fluid. ¡°Puhee,¡± Nightmare¡¯s tongue discharged from his hole, her entire face wet with his scent and nectar, eyes crossed vulgarly like she had just been face-fucked by the world¡¯s largest cock as Willow¡¯s lower body fell onto her breasts in defeat; both of them twitching and shivering constantly from how divine that all felt. Read up to 9 chapters ahead on my patreon -----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XXXIX: A God? A Fallen Angel? An Elf? (5) Previously Instantly, Willow¡¯s hips thrashed around like a fish stranded on land as the most intense orgasm hit him like a truck. ¡°Urghhh! Cummhing, cumming!¡± Rather than Nightmare¡¯s grip loosening like he hoped, it tightened as her tongue moved like a whip, lashing and solely focusing on his G-spot, gulping down the wave of heavenly nectar like a dehydrated camel as his little penis shot droplets of cum down her mother-like breasts. If it was possible, his smell was at it¡¯s sweetest, long since surpassing nectar and entered well into the domain of drugs, drugs that could even affect a goddess-level being such as herself. It was like he had used her Eye against herself since the only thing in her mind was to devour as much of his drug-like nectar into her stomach and was she getting stronger? It felt like she was gulping down the world¡¯s essence with how her body felt full and elevated, ascending after every gulp. Thus, she couldn¡¯t help herself when she also came just by drinking his nectar. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head, bunny ears stiffening as her hips pumped hot cum onto his vulnerable, nubile stomach. As she coated him in her cum, Willow felt like his stomach was being bathed in lava from how hot and glutinous her cum was. By the point they were finishing their climax, both of them had already lost their minds, covered in each other¡¯s abundant fluid. ¡°Puhee,¡± Nightmare¡¯s tongue discharged from his hole, her entire face wet with his scent and nectar, eyes crossed vulgarly like she had just been face-fucked by the world¡¯s largest cock as Willow¡¯s lower body fell onto her breasts in defeat; both of them twitching and shivering constantly from how divine that all felt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± This was definitely not what Willow expected to see first thing in the morning by the same assailant who nearly, no, who basically just raped me yesterday evening. He hid his nude body with the sheets, pulling them up to his chest despite being a boy. Perhaps, He had been turning more into a Maiden than he thought but that wasn¡¯t the important thing right now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ivanka bowed down, kneeling on one knee as she unsheathed a sword, holding it before her. ¡°If you desire vengeance, you may inflict it on this body of mine.¡± Willow scratched his head, mind still a little screwed up and hazy because of the heat last night. He winced when he accidentally touched the back of his neck but even in this groggy state of his, he was still clear-minded enough to remember that Ivanka and Nightmare were two totally different people, one was honorable and noble whereas the other would fuck anything she deemed attractive; even if they were wives, sisters, beastkin or pure animals. Hell, Nightmare would make a dragon look like a monk from how lustful her heart was. One was the goddess of elves, love and dignity whereas the other was the goddess of beastkins, lust and savagery. But only a few people should know of the distinction in this current time-period so he couldn¡¯t completely let her off the hook either. Willow tried my best to act like a victim of sexual assault. He let out a sob, turning his head away from her and asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Why did you do it?¡± ¡°. . .I¡¯m sorry,¡± She replied. ¡°I¡¯m not able to provide a reason but. . but if you can find it in your heart to forgive me, please punish me.¡± The steel in her hands clanged. ¡°. . .You snuck into my bed. You took advantage of me,¡± Willow sniffled. Pretty good acting if he did say so himself. ¡°You raped me. How dare you ask me to grant you honor when you nearly took mine?¡± At his words, her body trembled¡ªin fear or shame, he didn¡¯t know. What he did know was that she was as honorable as she was in the game since she could easily tell him that it wasn¡¯t her who had raped him. Of course, it¡¯ll be a pain in the ass on her part, to explain the differences to a simple, uneducated townboy and there was still the case of whether he¡¯d believe her or not. But then again, Willow still found her action as nothing short of honorable. ¡°. . . .I¡¯m sorry,¡± She replied again. But Willow still had to play his part. He¡¯d already gotten too much suspicion placed on him to the point he even suspected that the Demon God already knows of the actual person living under Willow, under her dear beloved¡¯s skin. Make no mistake, Willow still feel anger and rage¡ªWell, the Maiden inside him is feeling extremely angry at being nearly raped but he knew better than to let rage control him. And most importantly, he knew that it wasn¡¯t Ivanka¡¯s fault but to quell the resentment within him, He¡¯d have to do something about Nightmare when she comes out again. Willow must be taking too long to answer since he could feel Ivanka staring at him. He gripped the edges of his sheets and with tear-filled eyes, he spun his head to look at her. ¡°No.¡± His voice was wobbly enough for Ivanka to hear the frustrated anger behind it. ¡°No, I won¡¯t give you what you want. I won¡¯t kill you, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°But I will punish you,¡± Willow said with gritted teeth. ¡°You will live beside me, care for me, attend to me all the while you¡¯re under the guilt that you raped me.¡± As expected of Ivanka, despite his acting skills worthy of an Oscar, she didn¡¯t even so much as flinch before she unsheathed the sword and bowed her head, with a hand over her heart as if she was being knighted. ¡°As you wish.¡± She then stood up and grabbed space itself, twisting it before taking something out and presenting it to him. ¡°A. . .dress?¡± He looked over the bundle of garments in her hands and for a second, his eyes widened in surprise at the intense amount of mana concentrated within the dress. ¡°. . .An apology. I hope you¡¯ll receive it,¡± Ivanka handed it to him. Willow had to act like he didn¡¯t just nearly fangasmed after realizing what the magical dress was. Forcing the excited trembles in his voice down, he looked away from her and outside the window before simply saying, ¡°. . . .Just leave it there. Go away. I want to be alone for the moment.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Ivanka said before gently placing the garments on the foot of my bed. ¡°Breakfast will be ready soon. You can eat it whenever you wish.¡± ¡°. . . ¡± ¡°Then, please excuse me,¡± Ivanka quietly left through the door, finally leaving him with what could only be described as the [Dress Of Heaven]. He couldn¡¯t believe his luck. The [Dress Of Heaven] was one of the 12 World Items, ranked number six and one of the three main items iconic to Willow in the game. The design was nothing overly flashy as it was modeled after the greek toga¡ª-with a color whiter and purer than the angels and a lengthy, red scarf inscribed with ancient symbols that could be wrapped all over the dress, keeping you safe from any and all attacks. Ignoring the fact that the defensive stats of this dress was off the charts, the main reason why it was one of the 12 World Items was that once awakened, one would be able to summon the [Chains Of Heaven], rumored to be able to chain down anything in the seven realms. . .at a price. In game, the price was nothing more than an extraordinary demand of your prana but in reality, it would most likely be conceptual. But he wasn¡¯t supposed to obtain this until way later in the game since it was too hax in the early plot or it would be but considering that the Demon God appeared even earlier, perhaps the world was just trying to make up for the hastening of the plot. More importantly, the main reason as to why it was so iconic and synonymous to Willow was that it was something the Demon God had crafted for him, well his first incarnation at least, during their impromptu wedding in the middle of their war with heaven. And thus, ¡°Come to me.¡± He hadn¡¯t even so much as touched it before the [Dress Of Heaven] shined like a flash of light. The light died down soon after as he found that he was somehow already wearing the heavenly dress. Just as described in the game, it felt. . .right, all snug and perfect around me. It felt like his child had returned to him. Willow checked himself out in the mirror, enjoying how the [Dress Of Heaven] was snuggled up perfectly against his skin. It sang songs in my ears, a melody only he could hear as it reminded him of all the new abilities it had obtained since the last time he¡¯d worn it but none of them were better than the original three core abilities that made the dress what it is. Of course, out of the three of them, only [Adjust] was usable for me right now since the other two required me to at least be of Emblem-Gold Tier but then again, he knew that [Heaven¡¯s Guard] would activate if it sensed that he was under extreme danger, something that transcended even the danger of death. But no matter, the other minor skills embedded in the Dress like [Temperature Control] were already more than enough for the current him, in this current timeline. ¡°But these robes are too mangly,¡± He muttered. ¡°[Adjust].¡± It surprised him how natural it came for him to manipulate the Dress. A quick Whoosh sounded as the Dress collapsed into itself before a pure white dress appeared on me but he wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°It¡¯s a little too frilly. Make it a bit more minimalistic please. [Adjust].¡± Another Whoosh sounded again as a more practical outfit appeared on him. It was still the same white dress albeit a lot. . .less. There were no frills or anything of the sort and instead, it was something akin to a white, one piece skirt that accentuated his waist and hips, topped up with long, white stockings that really made his thick thighs pop out, with the long, black scarf around his neck. ¡°Much better,¡± Willow nodded, satisfied. Just then, his stomach growled when the smell of an English breakfast wafted into his nose. He didn¡¯t know how on earth, Ivanka managed to make an English-themed breakfast in a fantasy world but he was too hungry to really pay any attention at this point. He wanted to run out the room and mangle my breakfast but he still had to play the part of an assaulted victim. He sighed. ¡°I hope breakfast isn¡¯t too awkward.¡± Read up to 9 chapters ahead/Support me on my patreon -----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XL: A God? A Fallen Angel? An Elf? (6) Previously ¡°But these robes are too mangly,¡± He muttered. ¡°[Adjust].¡± It surprised him how natural it came for him to manipulate the Dress. A quick Whoosh sounded as the Dress collapsed into itself before a pure white dress appeared on me but he wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°It¡¯s a little too frilly. Make it a bit more minimalistic please. [Adjust].¡± Another Whoosh sounded again as a more practical outfit appeared on him. It was still the same white dress albeit a lot. . .less. There were no frills or anything of the sort and instead, it was something akin to a white, one piece skirt that accentuated his waist and hips, topped up with long, white stockings that really made his thick thighs pop out, with the long, black scarf around his neck. ¡°Much better,¡± Willow nodded, satisfied. Just then, his stomach growled when the smell of an English breakfast wafted into his nose. He didn¡¯t know how on earth, Ivanka managed to make an English-themed breakfast in a fantasy world but he was too hungry to really pay any attention at this point. He wanted to run out the room and mangle my breakfast but he still had to play the part of an assaulted victim. He sighed. ¡°I hope breakfast isn¡¯t too awkward.¡± WIllow¡¯s POV My hope fell through. Breakfast was extremely awkward but it didn¡¯t seem like Ivanka cared about the prevailing silence in the room as she silently feasted on her sausages. I didn¡¯t really care as much too thankfully, saved by the growling hunger in my stomach as I scarfed down the toast and bacon, a little too quickly for my liking. It actually tasted pretty bad but to the starved me, it tasted like the food of the gods. Now, my plate was empty but I was still hungry. What should I do? I can¡¯t exactly ask Ivanka for another serving but it looked like I didn¡¯t need to since she snapped her fingers and took out another serving before letting it float to me. ¡°. . .Thank you,¡± I whispered before eating away at the plate. By the time I was finished with my third serving, she just finished her first plate and seemed to settle on just staring at me with that deadpan expression of hers. I stopped mid-eating. ¡°. .Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°No,¡± She said. ¡°I was just wondering how you can eat that much considering your rather. . small stature.¡± How dare she call me short? ¡°I¡¯m still growing. I¡¯m only 16 yet after all. Watch me, I¡¯ll grow up to become a man that can even beat you in a fight.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ivanka¡¯s eyebrow raised. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could fight.¡± ¡°Of course I can,¡± I drank the fresh, cool water and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been in multiple fights since I was a pup. I always win them too.¡± ¡°How interesting,¡± Ivanka muttered, somewhat amused. ¡°But I meant fighting against monsters. Taking the head of a fire-breathing dragon, slaying an army of orcs, disemboweling a mad king.¡± Suddenly I didn¡¯t feel like eating too much. Ugh, I felt like vomiting now. ¡°Are you finished?¡± Ivanka asked. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think I can eat after your vivid descriptions,¡± I replied, patting my rather full stomach. But then, I was curious. Curious to hear the exploits of Ivanka¡ªa woman whose achievements and appearance were kept rather vague in favour of her more bestial, fuckable and sexy half. ¡°Have you done those before?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Taking the head of a dragon, slaying orcs,¡± I said, curious. ¡°. .I have,¡± Ivanka kept her spine straight even while sitting. ¡°When I was a young cub in this blood-stained world, I was eager to make a name for myself. I¡¯ve done everything you could imagine, from dragons to gods, giants to primordials¡ªnone of them survived my blades.¡± ¡°Gods? You¡¯ve met gods?¡± I asked with wide eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve met them. I¡¯ve killed them.¡± Ivanka said. Her eyes carried a little twinkle of amusement in them when she reminisced about her past. ¡°It¡¯s quite too easy to kill a god and steal their divinity once you learn that usually, you just need to play to their hubris before impaling them through their hearts.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like the gods?¡± I asked. This was a valuable piece of information that didn¡¯t show up in the game. ¡°No,¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like nor hate anyone. I don¡¯t align myself with good nor evil, beast nor man. I¡¯ve even forsaken my race.¡± ¡°An elf?¡± I said, looking at her long ears. ¡°. .I heard that elves like to take human babies and stew them in a pot. But my father told me that elves are sexual deviants who predate on anything they think pretty.¡± Ivanka stayed silent at that, not wishing to retort, deny nor confirm the rumor since she did nearly rape the boy after all. I scraped the plates and bowls to the side and looked at Ivanka in the eyes. This was the time to confront her about it and finally put an end to my tiring, awkward charade. ¡°Why did you do it?¡± ¡°. . .¡± I decided to push a little further. ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, you don¡¯t seem like the type to do something as heinous as rape. Since if you wanted to, you would have done it the many nights I was asleep. You could have even done it when you found me unconscious in the woods.¡± ¡°Why yesterday? I know that my. .my body may have been at fault somewhat for tempting your instincts but I don¡¯t understand,¡± I brought my chair closer to her to see her expression which held nothing but impassiveness. ¡°Now that I think about it, you did tell me to always fall asleep before the moon reaches its peak and the one night I didn¡¯t, that happened. You know something, you knew it would happen.¡± Gently, I brought my trembling hands onto hers, interlocking them as she looked down into my eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± She tried to look away but a hand on her face stopped her, forcing her to look into my gleaming eyes. ¡°Please, tell me.¡± Ivanka was stubborn and I could tell if I hadn¡¯t released my relaxing pheromones at her, she never would have even parted her lips. ¡°. . .You wish to know the truth?¡± Ivanka closed her eyes and took a deep breath. I nodded. ¡°Yeah. I deserve the truth, don¡¯t you think?¡± My fingers brushed over her knuckles, clasping both of my tiny hands around her large ones. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°This is the punishment I deserve.¡± She gently pried apart my hands and stood up from her chair. Snapping her fingers, the dirty plates were taken into her dimensional storage. She took off her clothes, starting from her woolen tunic, revealing her large, tanned breasts. Ivanka didn¡¯t wear a bra. I wanted to avert my eyes but she chastised, ¡°Look carefully. This is the truth.¡± Next, she took off her entire clothes and was completely nude as a toned yet still feminine tanned body unfurled before my eyes but that wasn¡¯t what I focused on. ¡°What. . .are those?¡± I covered my mouth, shakily pointing at the scarlet red tattoos throbbing with every one of her breath, etched on top of her wound-riddled body. They didn¡¯t show this in the game, even in the limited edition where Ivanka was buttnaked, as she mating-press fucked Willow right in front of the Demon God. Nevermind. Focus. She sighed when the tip of my fingers touched a tattoo right above her left breast, where her heart should be. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Still, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from exploring her throbbing, vein-like tattoos that surprisingly fascinated me more than it horrified me. ¡°Mm. . Only if you keep poking at them,¡± Ivanka chastised. ¡°Sorry,¡± I stopped poking at her and instead of my hands, my eyes roamed her bewitching body. ¡°Does it not terrify you?¡± Ivanka asked. ¡°Hm? Oh no,¡± I said and as if pleased with my answer, her tattoos throbbed. ¡°They look a little cute. Like little baby tentacles.¡± ¡°. . .You have an odd sense of fondness,¡± Ivanka said. I looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°How did it happen?¡± I continued my questions. ¡°You said you were going to show me the truth but this. . .What happened?¡± ¡°The Curse Of Selene,¡± She said in a hushed tone. Was she afraid? ¡°The former goddess of the moon, stars and celestial bodies. I was in a battle against her, for six days and seven nights before I eventually claimed victory.¡± Her face slightly twisted into one of pure, unadulterated anger which shocked me since I didn¡¯t even think she was capable of showing any major emotions. ¡°She¡¯s also my mother.¡± I gasped. ¡°Your mother did this to you?¡± She nodded. ¡°Her curse, before I took her head and divinity, split me into two.¡± ¡°Split you into two?¡± ¡°Can you imagine? Being you for only half of the day and when the moon arises,¡± Ivanka sighed. ¡°She comes out, whether I want it or not. The tattoos serve to bind me, forcing my mind, me into a deep sleep for twelve hours every single night as the other one awakens.¡± ¡°The Other One?¡± I asked then held my head, massaging it as I acted as if my memories were coming back. ¡°That¡¯s. . right. Now that I remember, the one who tried to rape me had hair the color of snow and eyes. . .slitted eyes akin to a beast.¡± Ivanka chuckled. ¡°So you¡¯ve met Nightmare.¡± ¡°Nightmare?¡± I bit my lips. ¡°That¡¯s a rather odd choice of name for a person.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a person,¡± Ivanka hissed at me, making me flinch. ¡°She¡¯s nothing more than a tumor eating away at the silence I deserve. . .I¡¯ll do anything to get her out of my body.¡± ¡°Have you done it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have you. . .Have you tried to get her out of your body?¡± I asked with bated breaths, afraid that my question might be stepping on her tail. I was ready to apologize when I saw her hands tightening into fists. ¡°Have I?¡± Ivanka¡¯s tone was drawn with anger. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I can¡ªI¡¯ve drank a phoenix¡¯s blood in hopes of reincarnating without her but the curse pulls me back. I¡¯ve eaten a piece of the World¡¯s Tree, in hopes that my body would be cleansed of her but all it did was make my spirit stronger, fusing it and me even closer together.¡± She gave a defeated sigh, relaxing her fists. ¡°I¡¯ve even brought my accursed mother back from the nether realm but she only laughed as my chalikars tore her soul essence apart.¡± She traced a veiny, red tattoo slithering across her toned stomach. ¡°She brings nothing but destruction and carnage,¡± Ivanka whispered. ¡°And I had hoped that keeping you inside the house would protect you from her but that was naive of me.¡± Read up to 9 chapters ahead/Support me on my patreon -----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Guys, starting from now on, it will most likely be in first POV through Willow''s eyes. Chapter XLI: A God? A Fallen Angel? An Elf? (6) Previously ¡°Have you done it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have you. . .Have you tried to get her out of your body?¡± I asked with bated breaths, afraid that my question might be stepping on her tail. I was ready to apologize when I saw her hands tightening into fists. ¡°Have I?¡± Ivanka¡¯s tone was drawn with anger. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I can¡ªI¡¯ve drank a phoenix¡¯s blood in hopes of reincarnating without her but the curse pulls me back. I¡¯ve eaten a piece of the World¡¯s Tree, in hopes that my body would be cleansed of her but all it did was make my spirit stronger, fusing it and me even closer together.¡± She gave a defeated sigh, relaxing her fists. ¡°I¡¯ve even brought my accursed mother back from the nether realm but she only laughed as my chalikars tore her soul essence apart.¡± She traced a veiny, red tattoo slithering across her toned stomach. ¡°She brings nothing but destruction and carnage,¡± Ivanka whispered. ¡°And I had hoped that keeping you inside the house would protect you from her but that was naive of me.¡± Ivanka held onto my arm and forced me to look into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll train you.¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± Damn it! This was an option I really hoped hadn¡¯t popped out. Ivanka and Nightmare may be two, completely polar opposites but sometimes, they exhibit personalities alike to each other. One such example was that whenever Ivanka trained someone, her disciples would usually want to commit suicide due to how beastlike and savage her training schedule was. If even battle-hardened and oriented veterans raised the flag to her training, there was absolutely no chance for someone literally carrying the constitution of the Maiden like me. ¡°Um, Do I have a choice?¡± ¡°Every living thing under the government of the World Spirit does,¡± Ivanka said before a mischievous smile made its way on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s time to earn your pay, boy.¡± I wanted to cry but I won¡¯t give up. My dream is to be a lazy slob living comfortably in the countryside after all. ¡°Bu-But, look at me. Nothing about me screams warrior like you.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Ivanka checked my small, delicate frame. ¡°But being a warrior isn¡¯t the only way to become moderately strong in this world. You have that, don¡¯t you?¡± She pointed at her right hand. I checked the bronze coloured Emblem etched above my right hand. ¡°My emblem? I¡¯ve heard whispers. It told me that it¡¯s not attack-oriented.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of your constitution,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°However, don¡¯t underestimate it just because it¡¯s a support type. I¡¯ve witnessed what someone of your marking has done. You¡¯re making the mistake of thinking of your emblem in an attack-type sense when you should learn how to weaponize your support skills instead.¡± Of course I know all of that! I played the damn game and know how freaking overpowered Willow the Last Maiden turned out to be. The problem was that I didn¡¯t want to attend a needlessly tiring training period to awaken the skills that would easily awaken on their own after I collected the other 2 core items. I didn¡¯t even need to perform the regular trial by fire that most humans had to carry out, so as to evolve my emblem. My constitution was special and cursed at the same time. There was a reason that it was on the same level as the Celestial Hero or the Demon God; a natural necessity and law to this world that kept everything in balance. All I had to do to mature and grow my emblem rank was to collect all 3 of the Maiden¡¯s core items and fuse with them. That¡¯s it. Hell, my emblem rank shot up to bronze after fusing with the [Dress Of Heaven]. Shit. What do I have to do to tell her I didn¡¯t want to sweat like some sort of battle-hardened protagonist out for blood? After a few seconds of tense silence, Ivanka thankfully managed to pick up what I¡¯m leaving on the table. ¡°Well it was just a suggestion in case you wanted vengeance against the other one. Although you won¡¯t have to worry of her for a while,¡± Ivanka said, snapping her fingers so that her light armor returned on her skin. ¡°Wait what?¡± I feel like she just dropped a bomb there. What on earth did she just say? Ivanka started stretching around. ¡°Did I forget to tell you? Well, I don¡¯t know what happened the night before but the other one is in a deep sleep. It¡¯s never been so. . .silent.¡± She raised a leg to let it sit on the chair as she tried to reach for it. A blush came up to my face when I saw how toned, long and strong her legs looked. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m in a wonderful mood currently, can¡¯t you tell?¡± Ivanka said with the same impassive look on her face. I don¡¯t think anyone would be able to tell what she¡¯s feeling just by looking at her face. ¡°Are you preparing for your training?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°Training?¡± Ivanka shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m hunting. You¡¯ll need lunch right?¡± She saw the excited expression on my face. ¡°. .I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready for the hunt.¡± My eyes sparkled even more. ¡°I don¡¯t. .¡± My eyes were like upturned stars at her. Ivanka sighed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ve been meaning to see your abilities as well.¡± She looked at the bronze mark on my hand and my dress which sparkled at her attention. ¡°Hm. I see you won¡¯t be needing armor or a weapon.¡± I secretly pumped my fist. This was going to be so cool. It had been a while, perhaps since I was 6 that I had been taken out to hunt by my dad. I wanted to follow along still but as I¡¯d grown into my beautiful body, my dad and Elm were very enthusiastic in denying me my fun. Although, back then, I usually did nothing but hitch a seat on my dad¡¯s back and watch as he and young Elm did all the hard work. ¡°But just to be sure, you¡¯ll still need something.¡± She summoned her chakiras and a mysterious small bottle, containing some sort of black fluid. ¡°Drink this. It¡¯ll help conceal your presence and avoid alarming prey. . .or predator.¡± I looked at the bottle with absolute disgust. Ivanka only shook the bottle in response. ¡°It¡¯ll go down faster than you think.¡± Well, I did want to go see Ivanka hunting and I also did want to use my new set of abilities, not to mention check out the effects of my dress. Most importantly, this would be the most entertainment I¡¯ve had in weeks. But did I really have to drink this slimy, black fluid? If it was anyone but Ivanka telling me to drink it, I¡¯d think they were trying to assassinate me. ¡°Fine,¡± I sighed, taking the bottle. ¡°Here goes nothing.¡± Closing my eyes, I popped open the cork and drank the thing down like it was cold medicine. It tasted. . .sweet and strawberry-like. Ivanka must have seen the look of confusion on my face. ¡°It¡¯s a high-grade [Potion Of Stealth] infused with the breath of a fruit fairy. Personally, I can¡¯t stand the muddy, low-grade ones as well.¡± I finished the bottle. ¡°I feel. . .nothing?¡± ¡°The potion¡¯s effects will stream in ounce by ounce,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°No worries. The full effect will kick in by the time we arrive at the spot. By then, nothing short of a demi-god should be able to sense you.¡± She took the empty bottle from my hands and threw it into her Storage before testing the edge of her chakras. The rounded blades glinted like moonlight as her fingers soothingly caressed it. I could tell then that she loved her chakiras as much as she did in the game, since lore-wise it was probably the sharpest blade created by the old dwarf up north. ¡°Before we begin, you must remember two rules,¡± Ivanka turned to me and said. ¡°The first and most important rule being that, under no circumstance will you move from your hiding spot unless I tell you to. You can test out your skills after the hunt for lunch, and dinner.¡± ¡°And the second?¡± I asked. ¡°Do not disturb me when I¡¯m hunting,¡± Ivanka said with absolute seriousness that made her usual serious face look goofy. I gulped but managed a nod. ¡°Well then, if you¡¯re ready,¡± Ivanka opened the door while I clenched onto my dress tightly. ¡°Let the hunt begin.¡± Read up to 9 chapters ahead/Support me on my patreon -----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XLII: A God? A Fallen Angel? An Elf? (7) Previously ¡°Before we begin, you must remember two rules,¡± Ivanka turned to me and said. ¡°The first and most important rule being that, under no circumstance will you move from your hiding spot unless I tell you to. You can test out your skills after the hunt for lunch, and dinner.¡± ¡°And the second?¡± I asked. ¡°Do not disturb me when I¡¯m hunting,¡± Ivanka said with absolute seriousness that made her usual serious face look goofy. I gulped but managed a nod. ¡°Well then, if you¡¯re ready,¡± Ivanka opened the door while I clenched onto my dress tightly. ¡°Let the hunt begin.¡± Ivanka¡¯s POV, Shivering Woods-Pocket Dimension Ivanka stayed low, hiding behind bushes even if she didn¡¯t really need to since her prey was nothing more than a Grade S monster; a [Deera] but she didn¡¯t come to the forest to hunt powerful monsters. After all, just because the monsters were powerful didn¡¯t necessarily mean that they had great meat. She learned that the hard way after she tried to cook and dine on a dragon¡¯s adamantite-like flesh. Oh, the scales were always a pain to get rid off too. ¡°Don¡¯t come out,¡± She told Willow behind her. The little thing huffed in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m not that dumb.¡± She only nodded in his direction before re-focusing on her task. They were currently in a subspace of her domain-dimension, a woodland area she had crafted in the image of her forest back in Alterra which was why she could take the animals and things out of this subspace and into the world or vice-versa if she wished to. A long time back, when she had just finished creating the Shivering Woods, she knew that the first thing she wanted to transfer here was the [Deera]. The [Deera] species, despite being a herbivorous, quiet species, were known for their difficulty in getting slain due to their high affinity with the nature of wood but to Ivanka, they were nothing more than juicy, delicious mules that went great with a good wine. If any of the mortals who died hunting a Deera heard of her thoughts, they¡¯d probably riot. To her, the most difficult part in killing a Deera would be their annoying senses but even that was easily countered when she did something like this. ¡°[Silence],¡± Ivanka intoned. A shroud of darkness was expelled from her body, slowly but surely covering the area around the Deera. She sensed the little boy¡¯s shock. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you¡¯re with me, you won¡¯t suffer from any of the curses inlaid within my spell.¡± ¡°Curses?¡± Willow questioned. Ivanka smirked. ¡°Watch.¡± Just as expected, the Deera¡¯s marvelous instincts were revealed as it noticed the creeping darkness around and immediately tried to turn tail and flee. Ivanka stayed calm however as one of it¡¯s hind legs that had been raised to flee stiffened before it¡¯s body froze as well. It¡¯s body shook around like it wanted to break free from whatever had paraylysed its body. ¡°Paralysis, Sensory Deprivation, Hallucination,¡± Ivanka casually muttered out a number of the debuffs. The Deera must have activated one of it¡¯s skills, as vines rose from the ground and lashed out at a nearby tree, instantly felling it and somewhat puncturing another tree behind. But it¡¯s tantrum only lasted for so long before it started frothing in it¡¯s mouth. ¡°And, poison.¡± ¡°Poison?!¡± Willow whisper-yelled. ¡°I thought you said that we were eating it for lunch! I don¡¯t want to eat poisoned meat!¡± Ivanka wanted to roll her eyes. ¡°The poison will bleed out of the Deera exactly one minute after it¡¯s death. It can be earlier since it is a domain of mine after all.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Willow¡¯s face flushed in shame. ¡°. . .Well, I just really didn¡¯t want to eat poisoned meat for lunch.¡± ¡°Enough chit-chat,¡± Ivanka looked over at the Deera and after confirming that it¡¯s lifeforce was almost depleted, she got out of the bushes and walked over to the Deera in immense anguish. She gave it¡¯s long mane of neck a calm, gentle pat and whispered, ¡°I wish you a good trip into the afterlife,¡± before she summoned a chalikar and beheaded it in one swoop, ending it¡¯s suffering for good as it¡¯s scarlet blood flowed out in waves. A snap of her finger and a bubble-like orb of darkness enshrouded the carcass, killing the blood flow and froze it in stasis before she placed it in her Storage. Ivanka let out a sigh. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Willow asked from behind the bushes. ¡°And can I please come out now?¡± Ivanka shook her head. ¡°Yes. But we¡¯ll have to move quickly. The blood spilt on the grass will attract other predators.¡± She looked at the blood on her chalikars with a look on her face. ¡°I won¡¯t kill those unrequired.¡± Her hands trembled slightly at the blood but she tried her best to hide them. But, the boy caught her. ¡°Your hands. . .they¡¯re trembling.¡± She grunted. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± It appeared that she must have pushed herself farther than she thought. If she was alone, she wouldn¡¯t really have any trouble but since another person was witnessing her kill, horrible memories were starting to resurface. Memories she thought she had left in the past. Her heart clenched oh so painfully. ¡°Let me take a look,¡± Willow insisted. ¡°No,¡± Ivanka quickly denied. ¡°I told you it was nothing. What we have to do now is-¡± ¡°Oh stop being so stoic,¡± Willow said. He dangled the crest on his right hand in her face. ¡°I can help.¡± He didn¡¯t allow her refusal again as he simply took her hand in his and started to gather his prana to cast his skill. If it was anyone else she would have just waved them off but the boy was an incarnation of the Maiden, a being who was most known for her godlike healing abilities. . amidst other things. The boy may still be a little far from reaching that realm but she trusted in the Maiden¡¯s abilities and any of her incarnations. Now that she thought about it, the Maiden had forced her healing on Ivanka just like how Willow was doing right now and back then, she was far more aloof and stoic than she was now. But despite their similarities, sometimes she felt like this side of the boy was nothing more than an act, a ploy to pull the wool over her eyes. Perhaps she was wrong but either way, as time passed, she was gradually beginning to see the Maiden inside him, especially the fiery, resolute will the both of them shared. She felt warm inside and began to feel her hand¡¯s trembling crawl to a stop when she thought about her old flame, Kubaba or was it just the skill Willow had casted on her. ¡°Anddd done,¡± Willow said, letting her hands free. ¡°So, how is it?¡± Ivanka clenched and unclenched her hands, forming them into fists as she felt them good as new. As an added bonus, the trauma in her head had also dissipated. ¡°Wonderful. With this, I believe I should be able to go for tomorrow¡¯s dinner too.¡± ¡°Now, hold on a second,¡± Willow stopped her with a finger. ¡°I thought we were going to test out my skills now.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°What skill do you want to test out?¡± Willow intoned, ¡°Purify.¡± Ivanka watched as a golden glow softly unfurled around the boy, before the edges of the aura touched the grass where it had been stained with the Deera¡¯s blood and soon enough, both the coppery smell and blood disappeared without a trace. ¡°I don¡¯t see any problem with the skill,¡± Ivanka replied, catching how the patch of grass that had received the boy¡¯s purification seemed to have grown taller, lusher and richer than the rest of the greenery. ¡°If anything, I¡¯d think you¡¯re right around the corner of mastering it. Although, I don¡¯t think I remember seeing you practice your skills. ¡°I practice them whenever you¡¯re working out in the training grounds,¡± Willow shook his head. ¡°But that¡¯s not the point!¡± Willow sighed. ¡°The point is that I currently possess absolutely zero offensive skills in my arsenal. Zero. And looking at the trend of my skill genre, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever possess an offensive skill.¡± Ivanka wondered whether she should give him his reason. She decided against it since she would have to reveal the history of the Maiden and she knew doing so would anger the fates, not to mention the founding mother as well. He couldn¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t know the full extent of his abilities yet, not to mention whose incarnation he was. ¡°Perhaps. But even so, you should cherish the abilities you have,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°There is constant blood and strife in the world. Alterra is in constant need of those who share the same realm as your abilities so that it can sustain itself. I¡¯m even somewhat envious of your abilities.¡± ¡°Envious?¡± Willow asked, surprised. ¡°But you¡¯re. .so strong.¡± Read up to 9 chapters ahead/Support me on my patreon -----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XLIII: A God? A Fallen Angel? An Elf? (8) Previously ¡°I don¡¯t see any problem with the skill,¡± Ivanka replied, catching how the patch of grass that had received the boy¡¯s purification seemed to have grown taller, lusher and richer than the rest of the greenery. ¡°If anything, I¡¯d think you¡¯re right around the corner of mastering it. Although, I don¡¯t think I remember seeing you practice your skills. ¡°I practice them whenever you¡¯re working out in the training grounds,¡± Willow shook his head. ¡°But that¡¯s not the point!¡± Willow sighed. ¡°The point is that I currently possess absolutely zero offensive skills in my arsenal. Zero. And looking at the trend of my skill genre, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever possess an offensive skill.¡± Ivanka wondered whether she should give him his reason. She decided against it since she would have to reveal the history of the Maiden and she knew doing so would anger the fates, not to mention the founding mother as well. He couldn¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t know the full extent of his abilities yet, not to mention whose incarnation he was. ¡°Perhaps. But even so, you should cherish the abilities you have,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°There is constant blood and strife in the world. Alterra is in constant need of those who share the same realm as your abilities so that it can sustain itself. I¡¯m even somewhat envious of your abilities.¡± ¡°Envious?¡± Willow asked, surprised. ¡°But you¡¯re. .so strong.¡± ¡°That is all I know how to do,¡± Ivanka sat on a tree stump and looked down. ¡°Wielding steel, splattering blood, decapitating heads. If I had even one of your skills, perhaps I would have been able to do something more than just taking.¡± ¡°Ivanka. . ,¡± The boy shook his head in pity, to which she grunted. ¡°Save it. I don¡¯t need your pity,¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m not pitying you,¡± Willow told her. ¡°I¡¯m just. . .sad at the cruel life you must have led until now. I¡¯m sympathetic. I mean, look at me. I¡¯m completely out of reach with my sister, my family and my town¡¯s all up in flames.¡± Ivanka watched as the beautiful boy folded into himself, an attempt to protect himself from the questions that probably plagued his mind. She knew the feeling of solitude, the feeling of being all by yourself and the what ifs or what clouds that clouded your mind. However she had formed a contract and that took priority over his solitude. But she still wanted to provide him with some sort of solace. She considered it a favor returned, out of the many dangerous times his first incarnation had saved her from. ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts cloud you,¡± Ivaka poked at his little head. ¡°Moreover, only a week remains until the portal opens.¡± Willow finally smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re right. Only one more week and I¡¯ll get to see my mom, dad and little sister.¡± His lips curled mischievously. ¡°Don¡¯t feel so lonely after I¡¯m gone.¡± Ivanka snorted in derision. ¡°You¡¯re a hundred years too early to be saying that.¡± ¡°Whatever you say,¡± Willow said before his smile turned serious. ¡°But seriously, do you really not know of any other alternatives to obtaining real offensive skills.¡± ¡°My trainin-¡± ¡°Something other than having to cough blood after a session please,¡± The beautiful boy interjected. Ivanka thought over it. As Willow said, there were actually other ways to gain offensive skills, multiple ways in fact, but all of them required a sacrifice of some kind. Something told her Willow didn¡¯t really want to have claws for hands in exchange for power. The task proved to be quite difficult even for her. She may have trained a multitude of heroes over the centuries but training the Maiden to possess offensive abilities might be the hardest task yet. The Maiden and battle mixed as well as oil and water. She reviewed the Maiden¡¯s constitution and abilities and remembered that the most important reason as to why any of the Maiden¡¯s incarnations never received attack-based abilities were due to act as a counterforce to the two strongest Singular Beings heralded by the world spirit¡ªthe Celestial Hero and the Demon God. The Laws just didn¡¯t allow it. But that¡¯s why it proved even more interesting for her to do. She always did like pissing off the fates even if unintentional most of the time. But there was something that was different this time. Something that stood out like a sore thumb about the most current incarnation of the Maiden. She was male. Never in the four great ages had the Maiden ever come out as a male, a boy or a man and that was mostly because the Maiden was supposed to be the personification and very concept of beauty, purity and love. And due to that simple restriction as being born female, so many options to gain power had been crossed out as the very constitution would curse any incarnation with unimaginable pain whenever she casted an offensive spell or tried to build any physical abilities. But this time, the incarnation was male. So, the biggest problem to Willow¡¯s rise in strength also constituted the biggest question yet. Would the curse/restriction activate? Ivanka wracked her head, went through every possible theory and simulation, living a century¡¯s worth of time in under a second. Her answer? ¡°We need to test something,¡± Ivanka said. A century¡¯s worth of thinking and that was still the safest option. ¡°Test. . .what?¡± Willow asked, tilting his head. ¡°To see if you can add any offensive abilities to your arsenal,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°So it¡¯s possible?!¡± Willow would have bounced around in joy if she hadn¡¯t stopped him with a raised palm. ¡°In theory,¡± Ivanka tried to make the last word ring. ¡°There is something we can try but even I am not sure if it¡¯ll be safe enough that you will walk out with your life.¡± Willow shook his head and looked at her with a fire burning in his eyes. ¡°Even then, even then I still want to try it.¡± He turned his attention to the crest on his hand. ¡°You give me hope. Hope that I¡¯ll be able to exact my vengeance on the person who took everything away from me.¡± If Ivanka was a lesser woman, she would have shivered from the poisonous tone from the innocent-looking boy. She thought, after the weeks he would have forgotten and forgiven since that was the impression he gave but it appeared that he was doing nothing but repress his anger. Now that he had heard from her how it wasn¡¯t impossible to perhaps kill his enemy, he had taken on a new mask of revenge. Ivanka was at a crossroad. On one hand, she wanted to tell him to give up on his path of vengeance since she was almost 90% sure he would never be able to so much as leave a dent on her accursed sister. On the other hand, she wanted to see the outcome, a curiosity¡ª-a bad habit of hers she thought she had gotten rid of. Her sister did destroy a portion of her forest and Ivanka had never gotten over how the Demon God left her alone and sealed in the moon millennia ago, not to mention how she basically just dumped and left Willow to her. She just wanted a little retribution, that''s all. ¡°Very well then. We¡¯ll start first thing in the morning,¡± Ivanka said and turned around, heading towards her house. She didn¡¯t see the look on the boy¡¯s face but she knew how excited he was from the joyful skip in his steps. The Maiden slaying the Demon God. How interesting. Obligatory Patreon Reminder. Sorry if this is annoying guys but I have to put food on the table. -----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XLIV: A God? A Fallen Angel? An Elf? (9) Previously If Ivanka was a lesser woman, she would have shivered from the poisonous tone from the innocent-looking boy. She thought, after the weeks he would have forgotten and forgiven since that was the impression he gave but it appeared that he was doing nothing but repress his anger. Now that he had heard from her how it wasn¡¯t impossible to perhaps kill his enemy, he had taken on a new mask of revenge. Ivanka was at a crossroad. On one hand, she wanted to tell him to give up on his path of vengeance since she was almost 90% sure he would never be able to so much as leave a dent on her accursed sister. On the other hand, she wanted to see the outcome, a curiosity¡ª-a bad habit of hers she thought she had gotten rid of. Her sister did destroy a portion of her forest and Ivanka had never gotten over how the Demon God left her alone and sealed in the moon millennia ago, not to mention how she basically just dumped and left Willow to her. She just wanted a little retribution, that''s all. ¡°Very well then. We¡¯ll start first thing in the morning,¡± Ivanka said and turned around, heading towards her house. She didn¡¯t see the look on the boy¡¯s face but she knew how excited he was from the joyful skip in his steps. The Maiden slaying the Demon God. How interesting. Willow¡¯s POV Surprisingly, Ivanka didn¡¯t know how to cook. I hadn¡¯t been sure if she knew how to cook since they never specified it in the game but after a taste of the horrible, atrocious stew she had made for lunch, I decided that I should be designated cook, at least until our times are over. Which led to my very proud make-shift barbeque grill I had cooking over a fireplace in front of the house. The moon hung high for the early evening and the stars were beginning to blot the sky but the both of us were currently focusing on the extremely aromatic bbq I had going on right now from the mellow meat of the Deera Ivanka had killed¡ªspitroasted and doused in multiple herbs along with a glazing of my special sauce. I checked Ivanka¡¯s face and while it might still be stone-cold, I was beginning to see traces of drool slipping by her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t have to salivate. It¡¯ll be done in a couple minutes.¡± ¡°Salivate?¡± Ivanka asked, noticing the running drool and in a split second, wiped it off. ¡°Who¡¯s salivating?¡± I let out a giggle. She could be cute like that sometimes. The game really didn¡¯t do justice in fleshing out her character. I focused back on the sweet-smelling meat. ¡°This wouldn¡¯t have been possible if I didn¡¯t find out about your little trove of herbs.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t hiding anything,¡± Ivanka said, stoically. ¡°Yeah, but no one puts a whole mountain of herbs and spices in a little compartment hidden away in a subspace,¡± I said. ¡°I guess I can understand if you just wanted it to be frozen in time for it¡¯s freshness but something tells me you don¡¯t really care much about the palate.¡± Ivanka snorted at that. ¡°My food wasn¡¯t lacking in flavor.¡± ¡°You could have given a pig that abomination which calls itself a meat stew and the pig would have ascended to heaven faster than you can say the word ¡®pig¡¯,¡± I rolled my eyes. Wasn¡¯t lacking in flavor, my ass. ¡°Please don¡¯t make food again. I¡¯ll take care of that.¡± ¡°Do what you wish,¡± Ivanka said, sounding like a six year old girl throwing a tantrum. She turned her head back when the fire licked the edges of the roast, sparking our noses with the smell of honey-glazed meat. ¡°Is the food ready yet?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said, seeing her disappointment. ¡°Be patient, you big troll.¡± She turned her head and scoffed. ¡°When I make the food, it only takes no less than 10 breaths of time to finish.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you just burn everything to a crisp with that fire of yours,¡± I retorted. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen a meal coming out of your hands any color other than black.¡± Ivanka tried to come up with a rebuttal but I wasn¡¯t in the mood for an argument. Luckily the bbq saved me since it was finally finished, morphing from the previous color of red to a delicate golden brown which smelled absolutely amazing. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Ivanka said as she grabbed an iron rod worth of honey-glazed meat but stopped herself just short of biting into it. Placing her hand in her Storage, she took out a bottle of wine and some glasses, one of which she gave to me. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can. ,¡± I stopped myself. Technically, I was already over the age of consent in this world and that means that I was allowed to drink. Well not like most people cared about the age of consent in a world where shit can be turned into gold. ¡°Please,¡± I held onto the glass cup and watched in fascination as the wine poured into my cup turned from red to scarlet gold. ¡°A little vino an old friend of mine brewed for me,¡± She looked at the vineyard symbol/insignia on the wine bottle and smiled in reminiscence. ¡°It¡¯ll go perfect with this meal.¡± She bit off a chunk of meat from her spit roast rod and finished it with a mouthful of wine. A satisfied sigh came out of her lips as she closed her eyes. ¡°Perfect.¡± Was it just me or did she just say that with an extremely erotic accent? It sounded like a mix between Italian and Greek at the same time. But that wasn¡¯t important right now. What¡¯s important is the extremely delicious-looking satay in my hands. Taking a quick sniff, my nostrils tingled from the spicy, tickling herbs I had infused into the meat. A bite later and it worked just as intended. The meat had been cooked medium-rare which allowed the perfect blend of natural oiliness and herb-glazed juices to spill out into your mouth, before the honey came out of its core, mixing everything together into a heavenly taste that far surpassed the honey fried chicken or korean bbq I ate back in my previous world. The Deera¡¯s otherworldly meat and richness in mana must be the cause for the satisfying sensation that stays in your mouth after swallowing it. A swig of Ivanka¡¯s wine and my taste buds nearly exploded. Just as she¡¯d said, the wine was perfect for the roasted meat since it enhanced the smokiness of the honey-glazed roast, leaving a popping aftertaste in your mouth before washing your palate with it¡¯s somewhat sweet and bitter aftertaste. Oh how absolutely divine. By the time I was on my third rod and Ivanka on her tenth, the stars had aligned perfectly in the curtain of darkness above and since there was no light pollution in this world, one could even see the ocean of colors stretching across the night sky. The silence of the night, coupled with the sizzling of the meat and roaring of the flames only added to the feeling of serenity I felt at the moment. It was times like these that made me glad that I was reborn into the world. Times like these that made me forget all about the future, inevitable challenges I would have to overcome. A gasp of satisfaction from biting onto the juicy meat and a godly glass of wine in one hand, I felt like tonight would be a night that I wouldn¡¯t ever forget. Obligatory Patreon Reminder. Sorry if this is annoying guys but I have to put food on the table. -----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XLV: To Become A God (1) Previously A swig of Ivanka¡¯s wine and my taste buds nearly exploded. Just as she¡¯d said, the wine was perfect for the roasted meat since it enhanced the smokiness of the honey-glazed roast, leaving a popping aftertaste in your mouth before washing your palate with it¡¯s somewhat sweet and bitter aftertaste. Oh how absolutely divine. By the time I was on my third rod and Ivanka on her tenth, the stars had aligned perfectly in the curtain of darkness above and since there was no light pollution in this world, one could even see the ocean of colors stretching across the night sky. The silence of the night, coupled with the sizzling of the meat and roaring of the flames only added to the feeling of serenity I felt at the moment. It was times like these that made me glad that I was reborn into the world. Times like these that made me forget all about the future, inevitable challenges I would have to overcome. A gasp of satisfaction from biting onto the juicy meat and a godly glass of wine in one hand, I felt like tonight would be a night that I wouldn¡¯t ever forget. ¡°Martial Arts?¡± I asked. Currently, it was just me and Ivanka standing on top of the training grounds which looked oddly futuristic than fantastical, what with the technical obsidian-like floor and the four monoliths standing on the four corners with ritualistic symbols ¡ªblood-red in color, etched on them. When I first walked into here, I felt like I had just passed through a bubble which Ivanka later told me, was the automatic barrier of the training grounds. I finally knew why her house and it¡¯s surroundings weren¡¯t destroyed after her ¡®training¡¯ against a two storey wyrmling. Ivanka was dressed differently today but I wasn¡¯t complaining. Her outfit for the day consisted of an all black, long-sleeved tunic crop top that exposed her ripped abs and what could only be described as a thong, along with some sexy tights that only made her toned legs look even juicier like primed meat after a thousand days. Of course, she still wore some form of armor around her like shin guards, arm guards and the like but it was still bikini armor, and she didn¡¯t know this but her throbbing tattoos around her body only made it sexier. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little unsafe?¡± I asked. Ivanka put a hand on her hip. ¡°What is?¡± ¡°Your. . .clothes?¡± I circled a finger around her extremely provocative training wear. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ivanka looked down at her training outfit. ¡°This is ordinary light armor that will help with today¡¯s training. I don¡¯t see anything wrong with it. Oh, are you perhaps offended by my curse?¡± I quickly shook my head. Ivanka looked like she was smiling for a second there. ¡°Then, there¡¯s no problem?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I said, despite wondering where I should really place my eyes on. It was times like these that the game¡¯s genre as an R18 erotic mmorpg really stands out. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to see the stoic Ivanka show off her toned, smoking hot body in bikini armor. Not like I was complaining. ¡°Anyway, you said something about martial arts?¡± I changed the topic. ¡°Right,¡± Ivanka snapped her fingers and her chalikars were summoned to her grasp. She held them towards me and I felt the need to move my head out of the way. ¡°You just sensed that you were in danger.¡± ¡°Yeah, so?¡± I said. ¡°And, can you please stop pointing that sharp-looking thing at me?¡± ¡°Focus,¡± Ivanka chastised but she did put her weapons down. ¡°You didn¡¯t use any of your abilities, prana nor the system of the god you live under. So, why was it that you were able to sense the danger you were just in?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s obviously because you were pointing your weapon at me,¡± I replied. What was she trying to get at? Ivanka shook her head. ¡°No, it was because you sensed my hostility.¡± ¡°Sensed your hostility?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Ivanka then raised up five fingers. ¡°When the first mortals were born through the world¡¯s breath of life, they were gifted with five senses. The sense of smell,¡± She pointed to her nose. ¡°The sense of hearing,¡± She pointed to her ears. ¡°The sense of sight,¡± She pointed to her eyes. ¡°The sense of taste,¡± She pointed to her tongue. ¡°And finally, the sense of touch.¡± She closed her fingers into a fist. ¡°A millennium later after the second breath and the Age Of Gods began,¡± Ivanka closed her eyes. ¡°The mortals were dragged into a never-ending celestial war over the procession of heaven¡¯s throne and in return, were given unnatural powers by their gods. Power that turned stone into gold, water into wine and fish into bread. Some of the gifted were even talented enough to use it to become gods themselves.¡± Then, she shook her head, opening her eyes. You could see the amount of sadness they contained. ¡°Of course, only a handful actually did manage to ascend to the divine.¡± She stopped herself. ¡°After the current GodKing finally took heaven¡¯s throne and order returned to the heavens, the age of Spirits began,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°Inventions and innovation worthy enough to challenge the gods started to exist as they built towers tall enough to pierce the heavens. The training grounds we stand on are one of their relics. But of course, none of the towers were able to be built until completion.¡± ¡°What? Why? What happened?¡± I asked. The history she was recounting sounded completely different from the game¡¯s lore. In the game, the spirits completed building the towers and were dominant enough to strike a deal with the gods and the world spirit before moving out of the mortal realm and settling in their own created realm, swearing an oath that they wouldn¡¯t interfere with the mortal realms unless in retaliation. They were essentially hermits and geezers. So, why was Ivanka saying the towers weren¡¯t built? ¡°Well the Demon God killed them all,¡± Ivanka said, matter of factly. She might as well have dropped a bomb on my head. My jaws hung open in shock. ¡°How do you think she gained her providence and divinity?¡± ¡°She killed. . .all of the spirits?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°She devoured them all. She raped, killed, stole and comitted every sin known to the heavenly principles, officially bearing the title of ¡®The One Who Bears All Sin¡¯.¡± Ivanka let a small smirk form on her lips. ¡°She was evil enough an existence that the world spirit rejected her existence, creating a realm just to trap her in.¡± That made sense. Thinking carefully, there were some parts in the Demon God or Nyx¡¯s lore that either just didn¡¯t make sense or were completely ignored in the game. One of which was explaining how she even got that strong, strong enough to be considered an existence equal to all of heaven and the other realms. Her true form was on the same level as the GodKing and the World Spirit, combined. ¡°She¡¯s. . .that strong?¡± I asked, sounding rather defeated. I wasn¡¯t acting completely. I said that I wanted to get some form of revenge on the Demon God. I knew from the game that she was the final boss but never really thought much on her difficulty since they never revealed her origins too much. Also, the game was a lot easier once you went the pay-to-win strat and bought yourself a god-slaying sword and god-slaying armor. ¡°And more,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°She is strong enough that if your emblem was any other crest, I would tell you to give up on your revenge. But no matter how strong she is, she isn¡¯t omnipotent.¡± Read up to 9 chapters ahead/Support me on my patreon -----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XLVI: To Become A God (2) Previously ¡°She killed. . .all of the spirits?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°She devoured them all. She raped, killed, stole and comitted every sin known to the heavenly principles, officially bearing the title of ¡®The One Who Bears All Sin¡¯.¡± Ivanka let a small smirk form on her lips. ¡°She was evil enough an existence that the world spirit rejected her existence, creating a realm just to trap her in.¡± That made sense. Thinking carefully, there were some parts in the Demon God or Nyx¡¯s lore that either just didn¡¯t make sense or were completely ignored in the game. One of which was explaining how she even got that strong, strong enough to be considered an existence equal to all of heaven and the other realms. Her true form was on the same level as the GodKing and the World Spirit, combined. ¡°She¡¯s. . .that strong?¡± I asked, sounding rather defeated. I wasn¡¯t acting completely. I said that I wanted to get some form of revenge on the Demon God. I knew from the game that she was the final boss but never really thought much on her difficulty since they never revealed her origins too much. Also, the game was a lot easier once you went the pay-to-win strat and bought yourself a god-slaying sword and god-slaying armor. ¡°And more,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°She is strong enough that if your emblem was any other crest, I would tell you to give up on your revenge. But no matter how strong she is, she isn¡¯t omnipotent.¡± I knew that was a half-lie. The Demon God, in her true form may not be omnipotent but she was the closest being in this universe to it. ¡°And how is martial. . arts supposed to help me in beating her?¡± ¡°Patience,¡± Ivanka chastised again. ¡°As I was saying, during the age of spirits, many advancements in science, agriculture and the four energies were made. But the most heaven-defying of them all was the creation of a supernatural battle prowess called ¡®martial arts¡¯.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the heaven-defying part,¡± Ivanka held out her hand, forming it into a fist. A split second later and her fist was covered in this wisp-like, gray energy¡ªit¡¯s form ethereal like ashy smoke. Then, right in front of my eyes, she punched the air beside her with the speed of a snail. BOOM! ¡°Argh!¡± I covered my face with my arms, protecting myself from the sudden gale that blew from Ivanka¡¯s epicenter. It felt like being slapped with a thousand winds from the force behind her punch. Between my fingers, I could force an eye open enough to see that a crack in space had formed from where she had punched and suddenly I felt like I was being sucked in by a blackhole. I felt something warm from inside me, like I was going to puke out something as the Dress of Heaven activated it¡¯s core skill automatically to protect me. [Heaven¡¯s Guard] activated, summoning forth multiple celestial, feathery wings of an angel around me, covering me enough that only my eyes could be seen from the dome of wings protecting me. It was then that I could see a look of minor surprise on Ivanka¡¯s face, as if she didn¡¯t expect me to get acquainted quick enough with my Dress to unlock a core skill. Then she decided that she had given a good enough presentation as her ashy-colored hand swiped down on the crack, mending space itself so that everything around us wouldn¡¯t be sucked into the miniature singularity. FWOOP! The last of it¡¯s suction force disappeared with a funny noise before Ivanka turned to me with a raised eyebrow as my wings unfurled slowly, relieving me from it¡¯s protection¡ªa wing at a time. I was sheepish in my look. ¡°For some reason, we hit it off really quickly.¡± She gave a minor shake of her head. ¡°Returning to the matter at hand, what you saw just now was but a minor thing one could achieve through the mastery of martial arts.¡± ¡°Please give me a warning next time,¡± I sighed. ¡°So what is martial arts?¡± Ivanka ignored my remark. ¡°Some say that it was formed through countless centuries worth of observation of the gods when they were still vying for the top seat. Others say that it was a direct declaration of independence from the spirits to the gods.¡± ¡°You however don¡¯t need to know the why, yet. All you need to know is that it will be an important tool in your quest for vengeance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that strong?¡± I asked. ¡°. . .Like all battle systems in the world,¡± Ivanka pointed a finger at her head. ¡°It depends on the wielder. The reason why it¡¯s known to be forbidden and forgotten¡ªhidden away by the gods and reaching potential farther than any of their systems¡ªis due to a single fact, really.¡± Ivanka raised a finger. ¡°Anyone can use it.¡± My eyes widened. ¡°Anyone?¡± ¡°Anyone,¡± Ivanka nodded with certainty. ¡°The spirits, gods, humans, dragons¡ªall ranging from the nubile to the old. Anyone. Can you imagine? With this power, the old man downlane can rip space and time just like I did. The kids playing their little games could carry mountains. Anyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s. . .broken,¡± I whispered. It appeared that just like in my previous world, this world also had it¡¯s way of maintaining balance. Something as broken as martial arts would definitely be too volatile just as Ivanka had described. In the game, the world maintained it¡¯s balance by letting the spirits govern their own realm, never allowing them to step out unless in retaliation. In this reality, they had the Demon God kill them all, a lot more brutal but definitely far more favorable for the petty gods. I wanted to laugh when I imagined the Demon God, the ultimate evil and sin, the Devil essentially, receiving a gold medal from the heavens for her brutal work. Now, I found the gods extremely hypocritical. Many times when my mother had dragged me to church of Hum, the priests and pastor told of how the chief gods and the supreme king forbade strife, conflict and the like, painting them as these benevolent beings when in reality, there was nothing but the things they supposedly forbade in the world. Another similarity between my previous world and this one, I suppose. ¡°Yes but that is only under the scenario that you master it¡¯s arts,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°It¡¯ll still take a minimum of a century for the average layman to even think about mastering it.¡± I didn¡¯t want to say that, a mere century for a commoner to master a whole battle-system was still extremely broken. ¡°How long for me?¡± Perhaps my question came off as a little agitated but Ivanka didn¡¯t seem to mind, chalking it to the impatience of the young. She flicked me on the forehead as I yelped in pain, glaring at her. ¡°There are steps before even beginning on the path of martial arts. The three main things you have to train first are your soul, mind and body.¡± Her eyes glowed for a second. I felt like naked meat in front of those glowing eyes of hers. She blinked her glowing eyes away. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll be able to skip the soul stage.¡± Instant cold sweat. Does she know that I¡¯m a transmigrated soul? ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Your soul. I¡¯ve only seen two people with innate soul strength as concentrated as yours,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°No, perhaps yours might be a mol¡¯e more concentrated. Something to ponder later.¡± I sighed a breath of relief in my mind. I¡¯ll have to find a way to block soul-searching from people soon enough. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve graduated from the realm of the soul,¡± Ivanka raised two fingers. ¡°We¡¯ll be focusing on the mind and the body.¡± ¡°That tells me nothing,¡± I quipped. She only narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°The body can be trained easily enough. . .but I might have to re-adjust it for you.¡± I was offended. If this was a roast fest in my previous world, the crowd would go crazy but since there weren¡¯t any pimple-faced teenagers yelling ¡®Oooh¡¯, I decided to let it go and stay silent for now. ¡°What about the mind?¡± I asked. ¡°Not yet.¡± Read The Entire Thing On My Patreon (Final Month Service/$5)-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XLVII: To Become A God (3) Previously ¡°Since you¡¯ve graduated from the realm of the soul,¡± Ivanka raised two fingers. ¡°We¡¯ll be focusing on the mind and the body.¡± ¡°That tells me nothing,¡± I quipped. She only narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°The body can be trained easily enough. . .but I might have to re-adjust it for you.¡± I was offended. If this was a roast fest in my previous world, the crowd would go crazy but since there weren¡¯t any pimple-faced teenagers yelling ¡®Oooh¡¯, I decided to let it go and stay silent for now. ¡°What about the mind?¡± I asked. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Not yet? What do you mean, not yet?¡± ¡°Not. .until you master the body first,¡± Ivanka replied with a hum. ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed talented individuals lose control of their bodies because they tried training their mind first. Not again.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I looked around the empty training grounds. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan to train my body?¡± Ivanka let out a smirk, this one big enough that even I could see it. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you asked.¡± She tapped the metallic floor twice with her feet and it started humming, revving up like it was preparing for something. ¡°Endurance training,¡± Ivanka said. When I felt my hair starting to rise and some form of pressure slowly pressing down on me, she gave a little smile. ¡°Grit your teeth.¡± And then, she disappeared. ¡°Did she jus-?!¡± A two-storey house dropped onto my back. I didn¡¯t really know how much two-storey houses weigh but if I had the chance to experience it, it would definitely feel as heavy as this. ¡°Urk!¡± I fell onto one knee and unconsciously gritted my teeth. The weight and pressure had grown strong enough that I couldn¡¯t even raise my head anymore, only looking at the methodical beaming of the metallic, black floor. Shit! As if it couldn¡¯t get any worse, the pressure only grew stronger and by the time it had reached it¡¯s peak, I was completely forced down, my stomach and head flat on the cool floor but I was still conscious, somewhat. Was this Ivanka¡¯s way of training her body? This was absolutely brutal and barbaric! I had been expecting something like weight training where I¡¯d start with low weight, let my body get accustomed before gradually getting stronger¡ªnot having a mountain shoved down my back. Wait a minute, why wasn¡¯t my Dress activating?! Shit, I¡¯m beginning to lose consciousness and wanted to cough out blood every time I feel a bone in my body creak in the wrong way. Was this how I die? Ivanka said this was only endurance training but maybe she found out along the way that I knew about their contract and was trying to kill me? Oxygen getting low. I needed to do something, and I needed to do it fast. Under a x10 gravity enhanced field, you¡¯d find it extremely hard to even think but a glance down at the mark on my right hand and I knew what to do. Until, it didn¡¯t work. I channeled prana into my emblem, intoning silently to cast out [Heal] but something, some sort of muddy wall kept blocking and erasing any prana before they even reached my emblem. It hurts. What else do I have that can help me in my current situation? It hurts. How can I get myself out of here? Shit, I knew trying to use Ivanka was a mistake. Why did I even do that? I don¡¯t want to die. Tears, if possible, trailed down my cheeks or maybe that was just the hysteria overcoming me as I saw the face of death again. I was scared, desperate and wanted to live. But unfortunately, those were only simple wishes as the pain in my body stopped when I felt my consciousness snap and the entire world turn black. Something else took over me. **** I found myself waking up a few minutes later, or was it hours? I couldn¡¯t tell. But one thing I knew was that everything hurt like a bitch. My arms, back, legs, spine and just about every bone in my body creaked if I so much as turned my head. I also felt extremely exhausted but it was no wonder it felt that way when I checked my prana reserves and found it nearly empty. Jeezus, when on earth did I use that much prana? Wait, where am I? Slowly, memories started to flow into my head as I remembered that I was nearly killed by the enhanced gravity in the training grounds but I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails about my current situation since my head was transfixed on the sky, my back laying bare on the cool metallic ground. Huh, where did the throbbing sound of the futuristic floor go? Was I even still at Ivanka¡¯s place? Well, first thing first I needed to somehow heal myself enough that I can at least move my head but that was a problem since I didn¡¯t have any prana. Guess I¡¯ll have to do this the old-fashioned way. Clearing my head and closing my eyes, I felt for the world¡¯s myriad of energy around me, energies that would always be present anywhere in the world but I focused on the golden-colored energy, otherwise known as prana. The prana around me felt tainted and enraged for some reason but a quick use of my constitution as the Maiden and it slowly started to be purified before swooning into me, recharging my reserves. A minute and a half later, I had enough prana reserve for my skill. ¡°[Heal]¡± My voice sounded dry and coarse as a warm blanket of prana wrapped itself around me, healing my sore bones as they made little cracking noises in relief. Around ten minutes later, I could finally move my upper body without any pain. It never failed to amuse me how people had to study 10+ years to become a doctor in my previous world and here I was, simply casting a skill that took me less than 10 minutes to half-heal. A sigh left my lips as I got up on my elbows, sitting upright while my legs healed. Then, my jaws dropped to the floor when I saw the state of the training grounds around me. Before, the training grounds of Ivanka were pristine and jet-black with the exception of a few lights somewhat like led lights, surrounding the hexagonal floor as they hummed in a low song whenever the four monoliths beamed per second. Now? Now, it looked like World War 3 had taken place here. The hexagonal floors were openly cracked, sizzling with static like electrical cables that had been sliced off. One of the four monoliths had half of its body literally turned to ash, fine black powder that pooled around it¡¯s feet like blood flowing out of your stomach after you¡¯d been stabbed. Some of the pristine, jet-black appearance had turned an ugly gray, as if it had decayed from a millenium¡¯s worth of weathering and erosion. But the scariest part of them all was the usually stoic-looking and strong Ivanka, collapsed and sitting by a monolith, gasping for dear breath as ichor, blood the color of gold flowed from her missing left arm. Read The Entire Thing On My Patreon (Final Month Service/$5)-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XLVIII: To Become A God (4) Previously A sigh left my lips as I got up on my elbows, sitting upright while my legs healed. Then, my jaws dropped to the floor when I saw the state of the training grounds around me. Before, the training grounds of Ivanka were pristine and jet-black with the exception of a few lights somewhat like led lights, surrounding the hexagonal floor as they hummed in a low song whenever the four monoliths beamed per second. Now? Now, it looked like World War 3 had taken place here. The hexagonal floors were openly cracked, sizzling with static like electrical cables that had been sliced off. One of the four monoliths had half of its body literally turned to ash, fine black powder that pooled around it¡¯s feet like blood flowing out of your stomach after you¡¯d been stabbed. Some of the pristine, jet-black appearance had turned an ugly gray, as if it had decayed from a millenium¡¯s worth of weathering and erosion. But the scariest part of them all was the usually stoic-looking and strong Ivanka, collapsed and sitting by a monolith, gasping for dear breath as ichor, blood the color of gold flowed from her missing left arm. Only one thing came to my mind. ¡°What happened?¡± It looked like Ivanka was absolutely focused on trying to stop her bleeding but cursed under her breath as some form of red-black symbol materialized on her stump of a left arm, stopping her from regenerating. I didn¡¯t know what happened but I felt like whatever happened here had to do with me. ¡°It can¡¯t be. Argh, shit that hurts.¡± As my brain sifted through my memories, I started to have an inkling as to what exactly occurred here. This had happened once in my 16 years of life as Willow the Maiden but it was back when I was very, very young to the point I could only remember parts of the memory. Once when I was just approaching the age of six, my dad had taken me along with a then, five-year old little Elm to the woods near our village to hunt for simple wild boars around the edges. . .until we came face to face with a drakeling, an A class monster. Then, I woke up to my father and Elm lying unconscious behind me as the ashy remains of the drakeling and our immediate surroundings laid in front of me, before I fell unconscious as well. Next thing I knew, I woke up in my room, body extremely sore as I heard sounds of my father screaming downstairs. There was a huge chunk of information missing in between the meeting of the drakeling and the death of the drakeling but some things remained the same. There were always traces of ash as if something had eroded/decayed my surroundings, I blacked out before it happened and finally, I always woke up to a body nearly depleted of prana. . and something else. My toes twitched. As my body had restored around half of it¡¯s prana reserves, my Dress activated as well, activating its own minor healing skill. With the two healing skills kicking in, it didn¡¯t even take five minutes before I could somewhat move my legs. I was still thinking about what had happened but a nearby grunt from a very pissed Ivanka brought me out of my reverie. I looked back at her and it seemed to get worse since she was starting to look really pale and was full of sweat. Whatever happened, it must have hit her the worst. Another minute and I could finally bring myself to stand and walk towards Ivanka who finally noticed my appearance. Her eyes widened as she summoned forth her chalikars and looked at me like I was her worst enemy with bated, tired long breaths. I raised my hands up, ¡°Whatever happened. . .I know I¡¯m not stupid enough to say it wasn¡¯t my fault. But, but. . .that me isn¡¯t here anymore. ¡± ¡°The one who hurt you isn¡¯t the one standing in front of you,¡± I said and offered a weak smile. ¡°It¡¯s me, Willow. Please, I just want to help you.¡± Ivanka looked at me, gasping as she tried to determine if I was lying. Her eyes glowed and a second later, her chalikars disappeared as she leaned back into her monolith, presenting her stump of an arm to me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said before focusing on her arm. As I looked at it, I suppressed the urge to puke since this was the second time I had been forced to look at such gore but I noticed something else that piqued my curiosity. I couldn¡¯t tell before since I was far away but looking closely, it appeared that the red, mystical symbol hovering near her arm had been the english words of ¡®Cursed¡¯. An English word. Not the seven languages derived from the gods, not the tongue of the dragons nor the fork-language of the demons. No, what was before my eyes was the language that belonged to my previous world, pure, bright red English, something that shouldn¡¯t be possible since curses, symbols and runes were always written in the words of this world. Shaking my head, I held both of my hands over her cursed stump. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could heal something her godly regeneration factor couldn¡¯t but after seeing the english word, I knew I could do it since well, the cause of all this was now 100% me. ¡°[Heal],¡± I intoned. The similar fuzzy feeling of light expelled from my body, wrapping around her stump of an arm as I felt how angry the curse word was but more importantly, how me it was. I could feel all of the anger, malice and killing intent the me who hurt Ivanka felt but still, my memory of the time was locked. No problem, the priority right now was to fix my mistakes. ¡°Hngh,¡± Ivanka groaned, a little eyebrow raised. I could tell that she was wondering how on earth I could heal something that she couldn¡¯t but she must have chalked it up to my status as the Maiden. There was a reason the Maiden was considered the greatest and purest healer of the world after all. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± I asked, mid-heal. ¡°If it hurts, you can tell me.¡± Ivanka only grunted in response, which made me smile. Looks like she would still be the silent oaf, still the same even on the verge of death. I was glad that some things never changed but focused my attention back on her arm. The curse, aka the English word, was starting to show signs of breaking as some edges and parts of the word were being erased, purified by my healing. Since it would still be awhile before I could fully erase the curse, I decided to alleviate the awkward mood. . .and my curiosity. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you what happened.¡± ¡°You. . don¡¯t remember?¡± Ivanka said. ¡°Of course not,¡± I replied. ¡°I remember you saying that you were going to train me. I remember your explanation about martial arts. I remember nearly being crushed to death by your little test.¡± At that, I may have pumped a little more prana than needed into my healing which made her grimace for a second. She glared at me or maybe she didn¡¯t. It¡¯s still really hard for me to get a grip on her expressions seriously. ¡°But anything after? Just a blank slate, a gap in my memories.¡± My eyes caught how the curse around her body seemed to have reacted to my purification but nothing happened, probably because my skill level was still too low. ¡°I see,¡± Ivanka said. She looked around, seeing how much of a mess her training grounds turned into. ¡°Sorry about all of this,¡± I wasn¡¯t shameless enough to not, at least offer an apology for everything. ¡°But seriously, what happened? What did. .I do?¡± Now, I may not be able to read her emotions at all but after the weeks we had lived together, I had already begun to pick up some of the habits she made like how she grits her teeth when pondering about something for example. Or her current biting of her inner cheeks when she was hesitating to say something. But of course, her face still remained as impassive as ever. Sometimes I do wonder how it¡¯d look, ransacked with pleasure. Focus. ¡°You snapped,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°It was nothing like I¡¯d ever seen before.¡± Read The Entire Thing On My Patreon (Whole Story/$5) (Last Month!!)-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter XLIX: To Become A God (5) Previously ¡°Sorry about all of this,¡± I wasn¡¯t shameless enough to not, at least offer an apology for everything. ¡°But seriously, what happened? What did. .I do?¡± Now, I may not be able to read her emotions at all but after the weeks we had lived together, I had already begun to pick up some of the habits she made like how she grits her teeth when pondering about something for example. Or her current biting of her inner cheeks when she was hesitating to say something. But of course, her face still remained as impassive as ever. Sometimes I do wonder how it¡¯d look, ransacked with pleasure. Focus. ¡°You snapped,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°It was nothing like I¡¯d ever seen before.¡± I noticed she was healed enough to be able to start speaking comfortably. ¡°Elaborate please.¡± ¡°. . .Perhaps I may have gone too far to satisfy my curiosity, to test the limits of your strength this early on without foundational buildup,¡± Ivanka said, which was more like her way of saying an apology. ¡°But I was always prepared to switch everything off if you so much as collapsed.¡± ¡°What I did to you may have been harsh but it was a test a martial artist must and needed to go through so that we can draw out any latent talent or ability one might possess,¡± Ivanka said before her eyebrows knitted. Another habit of hers she did instead of frowning. ¡°But I fear I may have brought out something far more horrifying instead.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked tentatively. ¡°What came out of me? Latent talent? I don¡¯t understand. I thought you weren¡¯t allowed to possess any abilities outside your racial god¡¯s system? What do you mean?¡± Ivanka now had enough energy and feel in her right hand to raise it, pausing me from fumbling over my questions. ¡°I¡¯ll answer them all later. I only have enough breath in me to answer your original question.¡± ¡°Enough breath in you? Wait, how could I have even hurt you to this point?¡± I looked over my innocent little emblem. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible. I don¡¯t possess any offensive skills and you¡¯re realms beyond my current strength. It shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± ¡°. . .What came out of you was a herald of death,¡± Ivanka breathed in sharply. ¡°No, maybe I was battling against death herself. Then it is logical that you were able to wound me since after all, you then possessed the divinity of salt, erosion and decay.¡± She circled her finger around, showing the eroded state of the training grounds. ¡°Divinity?¡± I said in disbelief. ¡°But, I¡¯m not a god.¡± ¡°What came out of you was,¡± Ivanka said firmly. She motioned to the stump on her left arm and the curse that hung above it. ¡°Only something of divinity-class can hurt me. But I¡¯ve never been wounded with a curse that is able to trump my regeneration factor before.¡± She noticed that the curse was of a language she could not read and that it was half-purified already. ¡°. .How can you do that?¡± There it was. The question I was hoping to avoid. Shit, I should have known she¡¯d ask this the moment I asked what happened. I sighed. It was a pain to deal with too since I¡¯d have to give at least a half-lie due to her annoying truth detector. ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°The healing?¡± She said then her eyes glowed. ¡°You. .know the meaning of this curse. It¡¯s basic knowledge that to dispel a curse, you must first know the origins of it¡¯s language. I¡¯ve never seen this language before in my years of life. You have?¡± I had to stop her before she started figuring out the truth. Amongst many things, she was also a masterful detective, perhaps even near the level of Sherlock. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°You know the language.¡± ¡°Stop that,¡± I stopped healing for a second. ¡°I¡¯m not perfect. You have secrets you want to keep and I have secrets I want to keep. Don¡¯t ask for mine and I won¡¯t ask for yours.¡± I noticed the curse around her body throbbed a little. ¡°Unless you want to tell me yours or the other way around.¡± She nodded after thinking for a while. I resumed my healing, seeing that the curse was around 90% purified. ¡°Sooo, since you¡¯re lying here in anguish and it was technically still me, you could say that little ol¡¯ me defeated the big, strong Ivanka, vanquisher of evil, slayer of dragons?¡± She let out a grunt. ¡°I was simply distracted.¡± Then, she turned her head away and if she could show emotions, you would be able to see her pout. I found it somewhat adorable to tease her like this. Also, I don¡¯t know what I did but this small feeling of victory over her, a literal god, albeit a fallen one, made me a little excited. I let out a giggle. ¡°Riiiight, and you were totally distracted and not giving it your all which is definitely not the cause of your predicament right now.¡± ¡°. . .Were you always this mischievous?¡± Ivanka asked, amused. ¡°Only when I succeed in getting my revenge,¡± I said. ¡°You were pushing me a little too hard in your little test.¡± I gave her forehead a little love tap with a grin plastered on my face. ¡°Willow 1, Ivanka 0.¡± ¡°So childish,¡± Ivanka huffed adorably. As she was now, she was like a big bear throwing a tantrum and she had the audacity to call me childish. ¡°I love you too,¡± I told her, not noticing the glint in her eyes. Finally, I was able to purify the curse completely as the english word, ¡®CURSE¡¯ had been torn in half like paper before an angry whisper echoed as it was fully purified. I fell onto my butt, holding myself with my arms in the back of my torso and sighed in relief. The purification wasn¡¯t really taxing on my prana reserves but it felt entirely uncomfortable, like I was doing surgery on a heart patient. I cleared my sweat in victory and asked Ivanka, ¡°How is it?¡± She was testing out her left stump of an arm, her eyebrows knitted in concentration. ¡°It¡¯s all normal again. Before,¡± She grunted. ¡°It was like something was blocking my energy from transferring to my left arm. I couldn¡¯t even feel my left arm.¡± ¡°But now,¡± Ivanka focused as particles of energy coalesced around her left stump, showing the preview of an arm. Her right hand formed into a fist as a sudden burst of light flashed around her left arm. ¡°It¡¯s like it never happened.¡± I blinked and opened my eyes. Her left arm was there, brand new as she flexed her fingers and new arm. ¡°You have got to teach me how to do that.¡± ¡°A simple trick you¡¯ll learn when you ascend to godhood,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°Godhood?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ivanka turned her attention from her arm to me. ¡°You did say that you wanted to get your vengeance on the Demon God, right?¡± ¡°Well, yeah,¡± I replied. ¡°Then you must ascend to godhood,¡± She said, matter-of-factly. ¡°After all, only a god can kill a god.¡± Read The Entire Thing On My Patreon (Whole Story/$5) (Last Month!!)-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter L:To Become A God (6) Previously I blinked and opened my eyes. Her left arm was there, brand new as she flexed her fingers and new arm. ¡°You have got to teach me how to do that.¡± ¡°A simple trick you¡¯ll learn when you ascend to godhood,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°Godhood?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ivanka turned her attention from her arm to me. ¡°You did say that you wanted to get your vengeance on the Demon God, right?¡± ¡°Well, yeah,¡± I replied. ¡°Then you must ascend to godhood,¡± She said, matter-of-factly. ¡°After all, only a god can kill a god.¡± Well, damn. I had actually forgotten about that part. Was there a way to get out of this vengeance thing now? I did want to get revenge on Nyx but I prioritize my life a lot, lot more. There were many ways to ascend to godhood in the game but all of them required you to go through so many trials and tribulations that it was honestly just a massive pain in the ass. Even the easiest way of ascension was a massive pain with how the protagonist of this game, aka Elm would soon make contact with the lady of the lake. . .who would send Elm to a dimension of a thousand evil to vanquish them to prove worthy of the ONE sword or excalibur as most people know. Not a very creative name but people bought the game for the lewds, not the lore. When I said I wanted to get revenge on the Demon God, it was simply for two reasons. One, I wanted to gain some sort of secret inheritance from Ivanka, a sister of the Demon God and a divine being that was on par with the seven chief gods in her prime. Two, I actually really wanted to at least screw up one of her plans since she hurt Elm and basically fucked up my entire plan to laze around like a pig in some countryside. But the way I was going to get my revenge was to manipulate and let other people do it for me, not to actually duke it out with her in person. I wracked my brain with ways to jump off the ladder of revenge but no such way was possible anymore. I really shot my foot with that one. I guess I¡¯ll just have to do it now. I got back into my Willow persona. ¡°I can become a god?¡± ¡°Anyone can become a god,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°But not everyone becomes a god.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the question you should be asking,¡± Ivanka said. She stood up, stretched, looked around and with a wave of her hand, the training ground started to mend itself. Fuck. I hate myself. ¡°How do I become a god?¡± ¡°There we go.¡± Ivanka had a satisfied smile on her face, shocking me. I wish I had a camera to forever immortalize her smile since this was rarer than seeing a rainbow eucalyptus in person. ¡°We¡¯ll begin tomorrow morning,¡± Ivanka said, then waved her left arm. ¡°I need to sleep this off.¡± **** A grab-bag of fists and legs came my way. One of my opponent, a shadow of some man, rather willow in frame, pounced at me but I intercepted his kick by dodging to the side, using his momentum against him before flipping him over and onto the ground, dealing enough damage to dematerialize him but I didn¡¯t have enough time to relax yet. The second shadow fighter, a female this time but far larger than the previous male came up to me, a dagger in hand as she tried to pierce through my brain. Keeping my eyes on every one move of hers, I weaved my head around her strikes like a trained boxer, trying to find my opportunity to retaliate. She had thrusted a little too hard, causing her to lunge further in than expected which allowed me the opportunity to lunge forward, punching her straight in the face, dematerializing her. The next opponent came but this time it was of a shadow mage, not a warrior. My warning bells spiked up as he mumbled under his breath, no doubt preparing for a spell. Feeling the rise in heat around me, I immediately bolted forward in a straight line, keeping his gaze on me when he finished casting, sending a fireball straight at me. Predicting it, I simply slid under the fireball as it narrowly tinged the strands of my hair before I rolled over to the mage who had already prepared another spell. A rock stumped formed under me, sweeping me off my feet as I quickly covered my head within my arms, blocking the downward strike of his staff. Gritting my teeth in pain, I quickly rolled over, dodging his second strike before lunging towards him with a fist cocked back. This time, I was focusing enough to catch the little motion his finger made as I veered clean from an icicle behind me that would have impaled me through my heart. Finally, I inhaled deep before uppercutting the mage, sending him back where he came from. I exhaled slowly, really wishing that I had some form of weapon right now but Ivanka wouldn¡¯t let me. I looked over to her, who had been standing on top of one of the four monoliths, silently staring at my progress. I glared at her for letting me go through this which was the wrong move since three shadow warriors materialized this time. Two armored knights and one green mage, aka, two tanks and one support, literally the most annoying combination you could think of as an enemy. Now what do I do? The basic strategy would be to go after the healer, disable her and then finish off the two, big mountain-sized knights but something tells me their imposing shield wouldn¡¯t let me pass through. And, I definitely didn¡¯t have enough strength to punch through their defense nor were any of my skills offense-oriented. Even if they were, I wasn¡¯t allowed to use them. What a predicament. . .if I hadn¡¯t been trained for this exact thing. I rushed forward. The first knight held his big sword high as if he wanted to cut me down as the other banged his shield against the ground, trying to disable my speed but I was too nimble, riding through his shield-banging, using the energy to bring myself to even further speeds, allowing me to easily slip past the first knight¡¯s slow sword slash. The only thing I had was my speed and I would spam it until I couldn¡¯t use it anymore. I didn¡¯t train a week running with 10x gravity ankle weights on for nothing. Who on earth ran up mountains or jumped from tree to tree with gravity weights on? God, that training period was hell. And, Ivanka justified it by saying it was required for me to build a foundation for my body first to learn martial arts. I call bullshit since she was definitely laughing when I fell on my ass multiple times due to the weight. She definitely did that because she just wanted to get revenge for me slashing her left arm. Refocusing on the matter at hand, I jumped on top of the first knight¡¯s sword and ran up to him from his sword like an ant does up a human¡¯s arm. His other free hand tried to swat me away but I was too fast for his big, clunky arms. The other tank tried to help him by banging his shield extremely loud, disorienting me for a second which nearly allowed the first knight to punch me off his arm with his fists the size of a car. It was then that I saw a chink in their armor. I observed the clearly written ¡®Alive¡¯ runic symbol on their foreheads and knew what I had to do. Only, I wasn¡¯t able to do it since the support mage finally made herself known, finishing her chant and casting a spell of flash-freeze on me for one second¡ªa second enough for the first knight to swat me off his arm, sending me tumbling down with enough force to make my body which had gone through hellish training, moan in pain. Jesus, it felt like a car had rammed into me. ¡°Hm,¡± I took in a deep breath of air. My lungs still hurt but some of the pain had alleviated, enough for me to quickly side-roll, narrowly escaping a shrub of vines that would have trapped me in place. ¡°Right,¡± I stared down the three shadows. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± Read The Entire Thing On My Patreon (Whole Story/$5) (Last Month!!)-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter LI: To Become A God (7) Previously Refocusing on the matter at hand, I jumped on top of the first knight¡¯s sword and ran up to him from his sword like an ant does up a human¡¯s arm. His other free hand tried to swat me away but I was too fast for his big, clunky arms. The other tank tried to help him by banging his shield extremely loud, disorienting me for a second which nearly allowed the first knight to punch me off his arm with his fists the size of a car. It was then that I saw a chink in their armor. I observed the clearly written ¡®Alive¡¯ runic symbol on their foreheads and knew what I had to do. Only, I wasn¡¯t able to do it since the support mage finally made herself known, finishing her chant and casting a spell of flash-freeze on me for one second¡ªa second enough for the first knight to swat me off his arm, sending me tumbling down with enough force to make my body which had gone through hellish training, moan in pain. Jesus, it felt like a car had rammed into me. ¡°Hm,¡± I took in a deep breath of air. My lungs still hurt but some of the pain had alleviated, enough for me to quickly side-roll, narrowly escaping a shrub of vines that would have trapped me in place. ¡°Right,¡± I stared down the three shadows. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± I rushed in again, this time not without a plan. My legs were working as fast as they could but the pain to my sides had somewhat decreased my speed, leaving me more vulnerable to the knight¡¯s attacks. I spun away from a shield bash that would have knocked me out, jumping up before using the back of the shield-knight¡¯s head to trampoline me straight to the sword-knight¡¯s head. I winced in pain when I tensed every muscle in my quads to shoot towards the sword-knight since I would need all the speed to dodge any attack the sword-knight would make while I was in mid-air. The shield-knight had tumbled over from the strength of my kick which would have shocked the two shadows if they were alive. Instead, I get a barrage of debuff spells shooting towards me when I land on the sword-knight¡¯s face. ¡°Hmph!¡± I let out a grunt as with all the strength I had, I punched a small dent in the runic symbol covering the knight¡¯s forehead, impeding the meaning of the word before jumping off, avoiding the mass of debuff spells. I just took a little glance back and saw with joy that the sword-knight froze in motion before turning into smoky ash. Now that left me with the shield knight and the support mage. The shield knight was way to the back of me and was still standing up so I could focus on the support mage who was frazzledly trying to cast a new spell. Out of the many spells it was concocting, the first and fastest one¨Ca debuff spell of speed shot out towards me but I wasn¡¯t so foolish to fall for it the second time. Clutching my sides in pain, I weaved through the mage¡¯s spell, running towards her in a zig-zag pattern, swerving past the wave of attack spells on it¡¯s way. To an observer, it may look like I had this one in the bag but that was far from the truth. I was under immense pressure, having to focus on the shield buffon rushing towards me from the back and the annoying mage doing a hit and run tactic, trying to buy itself time so that the shield knight would reach me. My side abs were also in extreme pain due to my quick, explosive movements. The attacks were nothing to worry as it was merely wild, inexpert and minor but they annoyed me since they always slowed me down just before I could grab the mage. ¡°Alright,¡± I muttered. ¡°You wanna play that way?¡± I stopped trying to chase after the support mage and adopted a sprinter¡¯s initial position, with my hands to my side, clutching the ground and one knee lunged forward with the other kicked back. Using all the strength I had left, I clenched onto the ground, enough to leave a small dent as I pulled myself back, readying myself like a slingshot. My spine tingled when the loud thumping sound of the shield-knight¡¯s feet rang closer to me but I was patient. I knew what I was doing was correct since the support mage was frozen in place, wondering what I was doing but not dull-witted enough to just stop and stare. It took the time I gave it to cast a new spell, this one containing far more mana than any of it¡¯s other spells. ¡°Like I¡¯ll let you!¡± I released the tension on my body and shot forward like a bullet, surprising the support mage who had switched it¡¯s spell to shift and run away. ¡°Too late!¡± I used the energy from my momentum and kicked off the last jump, leaping straight up and towards the support mage before directing all of the energy into my fist as I shot down. ¡°Annoying, fucking bug.¡± My fist cocked back to the point even my elbows were slung back. The support mage blasted debuff after debuff onto me but I didn¡¯t have to worry anymore since by the time it had casted it¡¯s second spell, my fist had already landed on it¡¯s shadowy face and onto the ground as it disappeared, leaving a gust of wind that caused my clothes to flap about and a massive dent in the grounds. But I wasn¡¯t allowed to revel in my glory since I had been sent flying back instantly from a sudden shield bash to my sides. Why always the side?! I didn¡¯t even have enough energy anymore to control and stop my momentum as I was left tumbling and bouncing off the floor like a flying cod off the ocean. When I finally crashed into an area around a hundred meters from my previous small crater, I finally stopped as I groaned in pain. If the shield bash before felt like a truck, this felt like I had been hit with a freaking airplane. I couldn¡¯t feel any bone or muscle in my body. I couldn¡¯t move. The only thing I could do was curse the fact that I had been bothered enough by the support mage to forget about the shield knight and the fact that I was still conscious due to the monolith''s authority. The shield knight stared me down from afar before it vanished, along with the barrier casted by the monoliths over the training grounds and I felt all the pain in my being disappear like it never happened. The mental exhaustion however, remained. A whoosh of the clothes and the quiet tap on the floor, I didn¡¯t need to look to know who was approaching me. ¡°You were hasty,¡± She said. ¡°You let your irritation interrupt your composure.¡± She looked down at me, her silver hair falling primly around her face like a waterfall. ¡°And this is only the first level.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I said. ¡°If only I had my skills, I¡¯d be able to heal myself and kick that knight to the shadow realm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I didn¡¯t let you use your skills,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°Because you¡¯ll-¡± ¡°Grow complacent, yada yada yada,¡± I replied in annoyance. How many times had she given me that speech for the two weeks I had been training under her? It made sense the first time but after getting your ass kicked with the same three shadow bastards, it just started to sound patronizing and annoying. ¡°Please,¡± Ivanka shook her head. ¡°Get up.¡± Then, she walked away. Letting out a huff of annoyance, I slowly got up to my knees and followed behind Ivanka, out and down the training grounds as I caught a whiff of something sweet. ¡°You cooked something?¡± I asked with horror apparent on my face. Dear god, was she so disappointed with my performance that she was going to torture me with her food? We walked over to our dining place. Well, it wasn¡¯t really so much of a dining place since it was basically a bunch of wooden stumps crafted into couch-like seats in front of a rounded stone table Ivanka hastily made. Sometimes, if she had a hankering for meat the table would dissolve down into the earth as a grill rose up in it¡¯s place. Such were the few things one could do if they had an authority or divinity. I sat on the opposite end of the round table as she sat at the head end. She circled her finger in the air as two plates full of sweet pie gently fell before our hands. I investigated the food and with surprise, I had to admit that Ivanka had greatly improved her cooking skills. Before, she only managed to burn or freeze something but now she was able to whip out something like a berry-crusted sweetpie. Sure, it looked rather crude and wasn¡¯t really glazed in anything other than a few sprinkles of white sugar. But, looks could be deceiving. Perhaps she had advanced enough in her horrible cooking that she made it look good, like a mimic treasure chest before devouring those enchanted by it¡¯s appearance. Or, maybe not. Read The Entire Thing On My Patreon (Whole Story/$5) (Last Month!!)-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter LII: To Become A God (8) Previously I sat on the opposite end of the round table as she sat at the head end. She circled her finger in the air as two plates full of sweet pie gently fell before our hands. I investigated the food and with surprise, I had to admit that Ivanka had greatly improved her cooking skills. Before, she only managed to burn or freeze something but now she was able to whip out something like a berry-crusted sweetpie. Sure, it looked rather crude and wasn¡¯t really glazed in anything other than a few sprinkles of white sugar. But, looks could be deceiving. Perhaps she had advanced enough in her horrible cooking that she made it look good, like a mimic treasure chest before devouring those enchanted by it¡¯s appearance. Or, maybe not. ¡°Eat,¡± Ivanka simply said. A pair of fork and knife appeared before us. She easily dived into her food for the afternoon while I was still wondering if I can trust something she cooked. Picking up the knife, I sliced into the sweet pie and found it to be soft enough that my knife easily sliced into it as some form of gel-like fluid that smelled like strawberry flooded out. Huh. Maybe she actually was learning from my cooking lessons. ¡°Thank you for the meal,¡± I offered a quick prayer before hesitantly letting the first bite enter my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s actually. . .good?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to look so surprised,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°I am able to learn.¡± ¡°Yeah, but the first thing you attempted to learn cooking from me, you managed to make a half-cold, half-hot bubbling monstrosity that you call a stew,¡± I retorted with an amused smile. Oh, the good old days. ¡°Please refrain from teasing Glen,¡± She said. ¡°Oh and you gave it a name,¡± I said, shaking my head. She could be weirdly protective over her first achievements like that. ¡®Your first mistake is to be cherished¡¯, she says. ¡°So I see you¡¯ve been having difficulty with the first stage,¡± She decided to change the subject. Maybe I teased her a little too much. I bit onto the sweet, delicious pie. ¡°Yeah.¡± Ivanka snapped her fingers and a glass of cold refreshment appeared. I gulped the pie down with the drink which sent a little shiver of pleasure down my spine. ¡°The support mage keeps annoying me with her spells and curses. The two wobbling buffoons only got size for brains.¡± ¡°You lack power,¡± She said. I grimaced. She didn¡¯t have to give me the cold truth like that. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You try and make it up with your speed,¡± She continued. ¡°You asked me to help you develop your speed during our two weeks of training.¡± More like two weeks of hell. ¡°But you¡¯ve met a bottleneck. Of course, you did.¡± She glanced at my emblem. ¡°You were never meant to be a fighter after all. It¡¯s already an achievement that you managed to pass the tutorial and onto the first stage in under a month, no matter how physically trained.¡± ¡°Yeah but-¡± ¡°You want more power,¡± Ivanka scoffed. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want that? I¡¯ve given you a path to walk onto, a forbidden one but it should be good enough so that even you should be able to reach the middle stages.¡± ¡°. . .And how long will it take me?¡± ¡°A year,¡± Ivanka said without hesitation. I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. A year¡¯s too long for me to stay here. Who knows what will happen outside in the year that I stay here. No, I¡¯ll spend the six months as fore-promised before the rift to the outside opens.¡± She sipped on her drink. ¡°. . If you go out with vengeance on your mind as you are right now, you¡¯ll be swallowed and eaten alive. And, I¡¯m not even talking about the Demon God.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been nearly a month since I¡¯ve been here and I¡¯ve been stuck in the first stage for a week now,¡± I sighed. ¡°Imagine the hope I felt when I realized that, even I could become powerful when I passed the tutorial in under a day, only for that hope to vanish in the next.¡± ¡°At this rate, even if I have to use-¡± ¡°No,¡± Ivanka cut me off. She looked at me from the other end of the table but I could feel and see the fire in her silver eyes. ¡°You must never use that ability unless absolutely needed.¡± There was another thing we found out about the divinity sleeping inside me, that anger and fury boiling inside me, when I was going through that hellish training under her tutelage. It was the fourth night of the first week, when I was resting under the stars, contemplating my existence and purpose in this world when I felt it. Anger beyond words suddenly plagued my mind as my body went through shock, eyes rolled to the back and breathing grew errant like a beast as anything near me started to turn into ash. I didn¡¯t know why or how it occurred but fortunately for me, before the anger completely possessed me, Ivanka appeared and gave a swift chop to the back of my neck, sending me unconscious and the anger dissipating. The next morning I woke up with a sore body but not as sore when I was fully possessed by that anger. Ivanka and I had dialogue during the morning and I found out the reason or condition for that anger/divinity to appear. It was so simple that I wanted to smack myself for not realizing earlier. Apparently, near the woods, right where I was sleeping under the stars, there was a pack of chromatic dragons, more specifically a living, pissed off looking, giant red dragon¡ªa red dragon that was strong enough to start crystalizing it¡¯s divinity, had somehow wandered into the woods or Ivanka¡¯s pocket dimension. Ivanka had sent it off, kicking it outside her pocket dimension or so was what she had told me when I¡¯d woken up. Apparently, that red dragon had sensed me and was flying towards me to devour me as nourishment for the crystallization of it¡¯s divine core to ascend to become a god. Basically, that anger would take over when I was facing an opponent of divine level that would and could kill me. I didn¡¯t tell Ivanka but I had a hypothesis that it was some form of self-defense the world had left me since I was a transmigrator, only this self-defense turned out to be a last-resort use since it greatly burned up my life energy. If it hadn¡¯t been for the natural rejuvenation energy of the woods or my constitution as the Maiden that granted me an immense life-force, I would have already turned into a shriveled up corpse that time in the training grounds. My hopes of spamming it as a cheat code to getting stronger fast quickly eroded when I realized that since it was active and woken up now, it greatly impeded me from summoning forth chakra or chi¡ªthe energy required to use martial arts. For some reason, since chi was essentially life-force as well, my anger¡ªI really needed a better name¡ªmistook the chi as it¡¯s nourishment and kept on stealing it away from me, essentially leaving me with an empty cup. Which was why, I was increasingly growing frustrated with myself after a week of being unable to learn martial arts. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re unable to progress past the first stage,¡± Ivanka interjected. ¡°I forbade you from using any weapons, trinkets or your emblem skills in the 10 stages. That removal of self-dependence and utility clinginess is what allows one to absorb something new, something foreign into your body, after all.¡± I kept my mouth shut, silently growing frustrated. I really didn¡¯t want to ask for her help regarding my situation since I wanted to do it myself. Her eyes glowed, telling me that she might have caught onto me already. ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me,¡± Ivanka said. She swirled her fingers as her finished plate and cup floated back home. She really needed to teach me how to do that. I sighed. It looked like I¡¯ll have to tell her the truth after all. Read The Entire Thing On My Patreon (Whole Story/$5) (Last Month!!)-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter LIII: To Become A God (9) Previously I kept my mouth shut, silently growing frustrated. I really didn¡¯t want to ask for her help regarding my situation since I wanted to do it myself. Her eyes glowed, telling me that she might have caught onto me already. ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me,¡± Ivanka said. She swirled her fingers as her finished plate and cup floated back home. She really needed to teach me how to do that. I sighed. It looked like I¡¯ll have to tell her the truth after all. There¡¯s only so much I could be stubborn about before I had to admit that I won¡¯t be able to get past the first stage or the stages after that by myself. It was a shame since I really did think I would be able to fix my own problems myself. But well, as Ivanka had said, I or Willow was never meant to be a fighter so it was indeed pretty amazing I got through the tutorial stage even. ¡°Alright,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡± I finished up the last of her sweet pie and wiped myself with a handkerchief, knitted out of some fantastical beast¡¯s pelt. ¡°You remember that thing that came out of my body and nearly killed you? I¡¯m going to call it [Anger], not very creative, I know.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to appreciate my humor to lighten the mood. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Well, you see,¡± I tapped a finger nervously on the table. ¡°It seems to be impeding me from obtaining chi. I-I can sense the energy, all around me-¡± ¡°Since when?¡± Ivanka asked, eyes slightly opened in surprise. I looked confused. ¡°Since. . .the first week after you put me in your training and taught me the fundamentals of absorbing and utilizing chi. Is there something wrong?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, no. I apologize for cutting in, please go on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a theory but well, we both know that Anger uses up my life force in exchange for the strength it provides, right?¡± I said. ¡°Yes,¡± She said. ¡°And, we also know that chi is basically the energy of life,¡± I saw her features brighten up in understanding. ¡°So, my theory is that-¡± ¡°Your Anger is devouring chi before it can even get to you,¡± Ivanka said, breathlessly. ¡°How could I not have foreseen that?¡± ¡°Well, at least I can feel the life-force it took, recovering a little,¡± I joked. ¡°This isn¡¯t supposed to happen,¡± Ivanka bit the insides of her cheek, staying quiet for a whole minute as her eyes flashed. Then, she looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll need to see the process for myself.¡± I nodded. She snapped her fingers and the table and everything was gone as I suddenly felt the nostalgic feeling of queasiness of her portalling us to. . .my meditating spot? It wasn¡¯t anything special, just a small clearing within the vast forest possessing a furnished tree stump for meditating under a thick canopy of trees, providing me with a cool shade and an even cooler wind. My fingers lightly slid across my meditating stump, bringing back memories of how I had axed this little tree myself after like a hundred times of course. It was only the first day of my training, with literally no muscle built yet, and Ivanka had expected me to cut down a tree. Oh, the good old days. ¡°Sit,¡± Ivanka ordered, bringing me out of my reminiscence. Nodding, I quickly hopped onto the tree stump and sat, legs crossed, back straight in a meditative posture as Ivanka meandered behind me. It was amazing how she didn¡¯t even make a sound despite the many seasoned leaves that had fallen and pooled around the ground. ¡°Close your eyes,¡± Ivanka repeated the first words she had said to me when I didn¡¯t know how to meditate. I did as she asked, closing my eyes and evened my breathing. When my chest started to rise and fall rhythmically, that was when in the darkness my closed eyes granted, I could see numerous, colored particles around me, different forms of energies but this wasn¡¯t what I wanted to see. ¡°Go deeper,¡± Her voice was like a whisper in my subconsciousness, guiding me to see past the veil and pushing me to witness the sea of energies. In this realm, the particles had turned into waves, different colored waves that flowed like sand around me, around the trees, around Ivanka, around everything. I had arrived. ¡°Focus,¡± Ivanka whispered again. ¡°See what you want to see.¡± I focused on trying to filter out all the waves of energies that I didn¡¯t want to see as colors quickly disappeared from my mind¡¯s eye. Perhaps a few seconds later, only one color remained. The primordial energy of life, the beautiful neutral color of silvery gray sparkled, it¡¯s waves dancing around me as I had seeked it out. It seemed to ask me what I wanted. ¡°Now take it in,¡± Ivanka whispered. ¡®You heard the lady¡¯ I mentally said to the wave of chi as it sparkled energetically. Another thing I found out was that perhaps it was due to my constitution as the Maiden, I seem to be very compatible with everything light, life and positivity but of course, that wasn¡¯t enough to gain myself energy belonging to the other chief god¡¯s power systems. No matter how much the other energies loved me, they still had to obey the rules managed by their chief god after all. I breathed in. Happiness filled me to the brim when the first wave of chi melded with my skin, infusing itself into my pathways so perfectly that my prana wasn¡¯t even alarmed. I¡¯d gotten better at this. I felt so full, so alive and just so happy. . .until my Anger struck again. Then, it felt like I was losing my child, witnessing it being devoured by a monster as I was left with the sensation of loss and nothingness whenever my Anger ate away at my chi. ¡°Keep going,¡± Ivanka ordered into my head. My back must have been drenched with sweat as I really wanted to get out of my meditation, to do anything to escape this feeling of loss but my mind told me that I would have to do what Ivanka said if I ever want to solve this problem. So like a horrible mother, I just kept feeding chi into my Anger as my heart dropped everything it ate away at the energy. I swore I could have heard their cries of anguish as it ate them but I could do nothing but watch. I felt horrible, disgusting, pathetic and embarrassed all at the same time. ¡°Almost done,¡± Ivanka whispered. ¡°Quickly!¡± Tears fell down my cheeks at this point. I could hear their cries of betrayal and with every little high-pitched scream, I felt my need to quit, to withdraw increase. Luckily however, before the need boiled off the cap, Ivanka finished her work, forcefully pulling me outside of my meditative state as I woke up with a deep gasp of shock. Read The Entire Thing On My Patreon (Whole Story/$5) (Last Month!!)-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord-------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter LIV: The Finality (1) Previously ¡°Keep going,¡± Ivanka ordered into my head. My back must have been drenched with sweat as I really wanted to get out of my meditation, to do anything to escape this feeling of loss but my mind told me that I would have to do what Ivanka said if I ever want to solve this problem. So like a horrible mother, I just kept feeding chi into my Anger as my heart dropped everything it ate away at the energy. I swore I could have heard their cries of anguish as it ate them but I could do nothing but watch. I felt horrible, disgusting, pathetic and embarrassed all at the same time. ¡°Almost done,¡± Ivanka whispered. ¡°Quickly!¡± Tears fell down my cheeks at this point. I could hear their cries of betrayal and with every little high-pitched scream, I felt my need to quit, to withdraw increase. Luckily however, before the need boiled off the cap, Ivanka finished her work, forcefully pulling me outside of my meditative state as I woke up with a deep gasp of shock. My cough was dry, my throat wheezed from the sudden lack of air and my hands wrapped themselves around my chest, trying to calm myself into the normal state of breathing. Ivanka quickly helped, striking the back of my neck with a master¡¯s precision, allowing me to return slowly to deep gasps which eventually quieted down to simple breaths of air. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize for the forceful method but any longer and you would have lost yourself to the waves,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°Good news provides that I¡¯ve successfully identified the crux of your problem.¡± I held up a finger and took a deep breath of fresh air. ¡°Okay, okay, that should be good enough.¡± I turned to Ivanka, my hand leaving my chest as I was able to breathe in normally. ¡°Identified the what now? Tell me the short version, please.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°We¡¯ve both found out that, as you¡¯ve theorized, it was indeed your. . .Anger that has been causing you to be unable to call in and therefore, manipulate chakra.¡± ¡°Skip the recap please,¡± I told her. ¡°What is a. . .recap?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Nevermind. The point, if you were asking, is that I¡¯ve understood the exact process as to why your problem happens. Which means-¡± ¡°You figured out how to solve it?¡± I asked hopefully. She half-nodded. ¡°I have. It¡¯s very simple, really.¡± Her hand rose before she gestured a thumb across her neck. ¡°You just have to give up on one of them.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Simple, yes?¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll only take a second,¡± Ivanka¡¯s eyes glowed silver before her hand lit up, coated in her chakra and manipulated into the form of a chakra blade. ¡°This will suppress and poison your Anger , isolating it away from your body over the days before the weeks passed and it will grow weak enough that it is naturally expelled from your body.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take time since even I¡¯m not able to forcefully expel it from your body,¡± She looked at me with a certain expression I couldn¡¯t figure out. ¡°Well I could, but you¡¯ll most likely die from severe blood loss.¡± ¡°Severe blood loss?¡± I muttered. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the point! I won¡¯t let you get rid of it!¡± She stopped. ¡°. . .Why not? It may be strong now¡ªformidable enough that it could provide a second chance to live but it¡¯s nature is chaos. It¡¯s cancer. It may be strong now but power like that always comes at a price. I advise you to get rid of it.¡± ¡°Unless. . you want to get rid of your chances at martial arts?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± I took a step back away from her. ¡°I won¡¯t let you take either!¡± ¡°. .You¡¯re being impossible, Willow,¡± Ivanka said. This may be the first time she¡¯s ever used my real name instead of the usual ¡®boy¡¯, ¡®little one¡¯ or ¡®Kubaba¡¯. ¡°Liste-¡± ¡°I know.¡± I stopped her. I took a deep breath, and looked into her eyes, revealing my inner thoughts to be at her mercy. ¡°I know I¡¯m being unreasonable, impossible but I can¡¯t let you take either of them, Ivanka. Please.¡± You could say that it was unlike me to not prioritize the usage and long-term benefits of martial arts and chakra. One could even say that I was being greedy by attempting to have both but I couldn¡¯t let her take either of them away. Especially my Anger. This was my gamer instincts talking but I knew that nothing happened without a reason¡ªfrom my transmigration into this game, to the Demon God accelerating the plot of this world and being presented with a. . .cursed ability that should never have been possessed by Willow the Maiden in the game. The original plotline for Willow¡¯s abilities, after finding himself somewhere in the Desolate Lands from the attack of the demons on his town, would be for him to try and find his way home, to grind and level up his emblem, therefore gaining new skills and surrounding himself with new allies along the way who acted as an offensive/attack force for him while he stood in the back and supported them with his support-type emblem skills. All until the Demon God captured him at the very least, awakening his Maiden form and monopolizing him for herself as they waged an eternal war against all the seven realms. But so many things have changed ever since I was born into this world instead of Willow. And my usual plan was to adapt and improvise to any new situation that might appear, even going so far as to get rid of any of the new things that might prove to be harmful to the original plotline of the game and therefore, my plans of living lazily in a secluded village. And if this was the past me, I would have gotten rid of such a new, unforeseeable ability such as my Anger but my gamer instincts, my guts were telling me that it would be useful. Did I plan to take the risk? Yes. Why? So many things had deviated from the original plotline already and I had to adapt and improvise to what is, not cling to what should have been. Also, Ivanka¡¯s urging to get rid of my Anger might just be a way of the world trying to reset itself to the original plotline of the game, aka, getting rid of anything that shouldn¡¯t have been. If it was, it¡¯d just prove that I was right to not get rid of it. ¡°Then, how will we proceed for your ascension? Your revenge?¡± I slowly bounced towards Ivanka, holding the sleeves of her outfit. ¡°Just, please give me some time to figure this out. A couple of days, at least.¡± Her expression returned to it¡¯s normal, stoic self. She only gave out a sigh. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s your life and fate. Not mine. Do what you must but do it quick.¡± ¡°The door to the outside world opens in two weeks,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°I understand,¡± I replied. She gave out a grunt before palming my back, energy coursing through her body as the world buzzed out of view. SO GUYS! There''s a lot of things that have changed and a lot of things that I would like to thank you all for, as well. Thanks to you all, my novel has managed to finally surpass 250k in views here and freaking 300k on webnovel! Like, jeezus christ I didn''t think this novel would be this loved. Along with that, I''ve also finally managed to amass 1000 dollars in just four months of amateur writing. I thought it''d take a year before that happened. Thank you all so, so much. I''m also very happy to announce that there are two new things posted on my patreon, under the special tier. One is the patreon only special I''ll be posting every month, around 15k that tells of the story of a man-turned-woman''s descent into chaos and insanity as she navigates through a mystical, fantastical world with potentially, the most overpowered ability in all of fiction. In all of fiction, not even joking. Another little thing I''ve added is that every sunday, starting this sunday on the 26th, at 7 am EST, I will be holding a discord call for 10 minutes, where you guys can come join in and ask me anything about my novels and start up career as an author, hence the name "ASK ME ANYTHING DISCORD CALL". (This is only for patrons of the special category, or savant role discord). Not very creative, I know, hehe. There will be more to come, but yeah, these are all posted under the special tier, selling at 6 dollars. Maybe, we can punch through that 5k benchmark before the end of this year. Hopefully, that will happen. Anyways, thank you so much guys, and gals. Peace out. Go check out the new perks-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for that call -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter LV: The Finality (2) Previously ¡°Then, how will we proceed for your ascension? Your revenge?¡± I slowly bounced towards Ivanka, holding the sleeves of her outfit. ¡°Just, please give me some time to figure this out. A couple of days, at least.¡± Her expression returned to it¡¯s normal, stoic self. She only gave out a sigh. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s your life and fate. Not mine. Do what you must but do it quick.¡± ¡°The door to the outside world opens in two weeks,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°I understand,¡± I replied. She gave out a grunt before palming my back, energy coursing through her body as the world buzzed out of view. Ivanka¡¯s POV Ever since the day that Willow wanted to keep his cancerous ability, things had gotten stale and quiet between the two. Make no mistake, Ivanka made sure that he didn¡¯t miss his warmups or morning training lest his already meager muscle mass fall out but even during then, the usually chipper, mischievous boy stayed quiet like a mouse. She knew the reason as to his constant interest in the sky when she taught him how to counter and redirect an opponent¡¯s force against them, at his expense of course. Usually, he¡¯d be able to foresee the little tricks she snuck in her strikes but over the week, he¡¯s been nothing but susceptible and out of it. She didn¡¯t think she was wrong for telling him to get rid of his Anger. If he continued to depend on it, she knew that he¡¯d regret it. How many times had she seen good, fortuitous brethren face their demise simply because they overdosed on chaotic, godly power. There was a reason only gods could manipulate authorities¡ªlaws that were equivalent to an evolution of the myriad energies. So many kingdoms had fallen, so many sisters killed all because they thought they were chosen, that the godly power hidden in them was given to them because they were chosen. Why was she thinking about this during her afternoon training session anyway? Ivanka threw one of her chalikar at the giant seven headed-dragon, beheading half of them at once before they simply regrew their heads, becoming seven-headed again. The large dragon snarled at her, each of the seven heads charging up their own elemental breath, a size that was constantly growing until large enough to even block their own serpentine faces. ¡°[Poison]¡± Ivanka intoned and caught the chalikar she had thrown. Turning her back, she sat down on the cool training grounds as she heard the little lizard behind her gurgle and expand before popping loudly like a pimple, bursting with poisonous air instead of it¡¯s blood. Was she actually wrong about what she¡¯d done to Willow? No, he was nothing more than a little boy who hadn¡¯t even lived half her life, nor did he even know about his past, his truth. He was but a little kit who sometimes got on her nerves¡ªeven if she¡¯d never admit it¨Cand honestly, if he wanted to act like a spoiled child when she was trying to help him, good for him. She bit her lips before sighing, gazing into the barrier covering what should have been the sky. When had she gotten so attached to the boy? When she had been told to look after him by the Demon God, she thought little to nothing about him. She didn¡¯t hold any expectations for him, didn¡¯t really care whether he died or lived¨Cno, all she cared was that he didn¡¯t disturb her training or rest. She did care a little about the fact that he was the incarnation of the Maiden, but even that didn¡¯t live very wrong. So, why was it that she was so troubled she couldn¡¯t hear his annoying, little quips or jokes anymore? Why was it that she felt her heart tighten when his eyes creased in sadness instead of curving in joy? Why was it so? She never understood feelings or emotions, well after she had her heart literally carved out as a sacrifice, it was no wonder she couldn¡¯t feel. Of course, she killed the god it had been sacrificed to sooner or later but even then, after the curse and split of her mind/body, hosting two souls in one body, it only got worse since she wasn¡¯t even able to show her emotions vividly on her face. She¡¯d like to think it was beneficial since her enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to read her but it was times like these, when her heart felt muddy and she couldn¡¯t understand why, that it felt more disadvantageous than advantageous. And just like all the other times, she didn¡¯t understand what she was feeling now but she did know her recent slump was because of Willow. She didn¡¯t want to admit it but even after hours worth of mental temperament under the waterfall, she knew that she wanted to see Willow, her. . .disciple smile again, to hear his awful quips and jokes. The months that they¡¯d spent together must have really grown on her which was surprising since she wasn¡¯t one to get attached. She lived in her own personal domain for example. It must be the Maiden inside him. Regardless of which, she needed to have a talk with him. Perhaps then, the pain clouding her mind and heart would be alleviated. It was nearly the week he had promised anyway. Perhaps she could use it as an excuse to go and talk to him¨Cnot to say she wouldn¡¯t talk to him regardless. That would be blasphemous. She had faced against all of heaven¡¯s wrath, climbed and conquered all the highest peaks so why on earth would she fear a mere talk with her disciple? **** Ivanka stopped in front of her disciple¡¯s room, unable to bring herself to knock on the door despite it technically being her room first. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. She had killed dragons, slain giants, killed gods and she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to knock on a door? At least, this meant that the cause of her recent slump in productivity was definitely because of Willow, and therefore, their little argument back in the forest. Was she actually in the wrong? No, that couldn¡¯t be. No matter how one looked at it, she was the one in the right, the one who was genuinely trying to help her disciple and he¡¯d acted like she had killed his parents in front of him. Yeah, she was absolutely sure she wasn¡¯t in the wrong but maybe by thinking that, she was in the wrong? Ivanka had lived life long enough that she knew it wasn¡¯t always about winning or being the one in the right but still. Ivanka stopped pondering when she realized she was just standing in front of Willow¡¯s door like a creep. She scratched her head and let out a silent groan before giving a defeated sigh. This wasn¡¯t like her. She needed to get a hold of herself. Their little argument has gone for long enough. She looked outside the window. It was evening, approaching dusk quickly. If she wanted to cure the stone in her heart, she needed to finish this quickly, before she took over.With that, her hands reached for the doorknob but to her surprise, the person on the other side was the one who opened the door first and the fresh smell of maple wafted into her nose. An adorable, little head poked out before his beautiful, starry blue eyes looked up to her silvery ones. ¡°Ivanka?¡± Read the whole story/"Question Of The Day"/Participate in my discord call for just 5 dollars-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for that call -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter LVI: The Finality (3) Previously At least, this meant that the cause of her recent slump in productivity was definitely because of Willow, and therefore, their little argument back in the forest. Was she actually in the wrong? No, that couldn¡¯t be. No matter how one looked at it, she was the one in the right, the one who was genuinely trying to help her disciple and he¡¯d acted like she had killed his parents in front of him. Yeah, she was absolutely sure she wasn¡¯t in the wrong but maybe by thinking that, she was in the wrong? Ivanka had lived life long enough that she knew it wasn¡¯t always about winning or being the one in the right but still. Ivanka stopped pondering when she realized she was just standing in front of Willow¡¯s door like a creep. She scratched her head and let out a silent groan before giving a defeated sigh. This wasn¡¯t like her. She needed to get a hold of herself. Their little argument has gone for long enough. She looked outside the window. It was evening, approaching dusk quickly. If she wanted to cure the stone in her heart, she needed to finish this quickly, before she took over.With that, her hands reached for the doorknob but to her surprise, the person on the other side was the one who opened the door first and the fresh smell of maple wafted into her nose. An adorable, little head poked out before his beautiful, starry blue eyes looked up to her silvery ones. ¡°Ivanka?¡± An adorable, little head poked out before his beautiful, starry blue eyes looked up to her silvery ones. ¡°Ivanka?¡± His face then stretched into an excited smile and the stone disappeared. ¡°Come in, come in! I was just about to get you. You won¡¯t believe what I just discovered.¡± His excitement must have infected her since she couldn¡¯t help the little smirk adorning her lips when he turned his back, beckoning her inside. She finally knew the feelings she held in her heart and instead of rejecting it or outright calling it blasphemy as she felt like the most stupid woman in the world for not noticing that the answer to her own feelings was right there in front of her. How could she not have noticed it? She only had a question to herself. When did she start to feel that way? **** Willow''s POV ¡°Ivanka?¡± I looked up at the menacing elven goddess. Why was she standing outside of my room? Did she have something to say? I was well-versed in the matters of stoicness from Ivanka so I could tell that she did indeed look like she wanted to say something but hesitated to say it. But, whatever she had to say would have to wait. Excitement bubbled within my chest, making me feel all warm inside when I remembered I¡¯d finally fixed my problem after a whole week of tests and theories. It took quite a long while, perhaps days or was it weeks, I didn¡¯t know since I was holed up inside my room after morning sessions, my mind filled with solutions for my problem before they were thrown away due to the rise of new questions. I was even on the verge of giving up and relenting my Anger or chaotic divinity as Ivanka had called it, to her and simply focus on the path of martial arts to get stronger. That was before I had an epiphany while thinking about mitosis and meiosis, fusion and fission that I realized I could have easily solved my issue a long time ago. I noticed Ivanka looking outside the window and I saw that it was nearly evening, meaning I would have to tell her and discuss my recent breakthrough with her quickly unless I wanted to get raped by her other one. I beckoned her inside with the enthusiasm of a child trying to show his parents something as she must have realized how excited I was and shared a small smile. I sat her down on my bed and went to find something, my hands trashing about the mess my room had gotten after days of all nighters. ¡°So,¡± She started. ¡°What have you found?¡± I had my back turned to her, cursing inwardly at how I should have managed my books and articles better instead of just throwing them about. ¡°Yes. .er, after that. .um, argument we had, I was pondering over it¡ªOh, where is it?¡± ¡°. . .I assume you have reached an answer?¡± Ivanka said, her voice bubbling behind me. ¡°To whether you will surrender your path to martial arts or your. . Anger. What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,¡± I said. I thought I had found my book but it turned out to be a simple history book. I threw it away. Where did I keep that book again? ¡°I thought over your question and my answer still stays the same. I don¡¯t want to let either of them go.¡± I could hear her dissatisfied grumble. ¡°But!¡± I said and before she could say something, I finally found my book, the book I had written my thoughts and answers in. ¡°I¡¯ve found a way to possess them both.¡± I wiped off the ink smudges on the book and took out the thin slip of paper hidden in the middle of the pages before looking it over and smiling in satisfaction. I gave Ivanka the paper. ¡°Here. That¡¯s the answer I¡¯ve come to.¡± She sighed but still took the paper slip into her hands and read it over, her features still the same. As her eyes traveled down the contents of the paper, I caught the gradual sparkle of surprise and then, amusement in her eyes. She put down the paper and looked at me. ¡°You want to fuse both of them?¡± ¡°Not just fuse,¡± I told her. ¡°It¡¯ll be like a trade between them. My chi will be used as fuel to provide energy for my Anger and my Anger will provide it¡¯s chaotic divine energy in return to use as a power source instead of chi for the activation of my martial arts.¡± ¡°And what if your Anger grows greedier? What if the symbiotic relationship breaks?¡± She said, ¡°Most importantly, would you really allow the chi you cried over to be eaten, to feed them purposely to their demise?¡± I shook my head. ¡°This time, they won¡¯t just be fed into Anger.¡± She didn¡¯t seem like she understood. I continued to explain. ¡°Well, we both know that any form of energy that passes Anger comes back out into the world purer and cleaner than before, right?¡± She nodded. ¡°Well yes, it may be of chaotic nature but it still bears divinity and therefore, purity.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. ¡°The only problem with that is the unbearably painful process for the little energy particles. So what if I found a method to bypass the pain and gained the merits only instead?¡± Ivanka¡¯s lips parted slightly in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. We tried that back at the mountains and we only triggered Anger¡¯s. . wrath instead. It took me quite a while to restrain it and bring you back out.¡± I nodded. ¡°That was because we had provoked Anger¡¯s gluttony by feeding it a lot of chi at once. I tried out the alternative and found out that by simply feeding it a low dosage, Anger won¡¯t really awaken and the chi can go through the process sneakily and pain-free, as if tiptoeing beside a sleeping dragon with a bag full of the dragon¡¯s stolen gold.¡± She went quiet for the moment after my grand explanation and had her eyes closed with her back straight, a habit of hers when she engaged in a deep thought by herself. She opened her eyes. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°I went over your theory in my head. It¡¯s at least worth a try. If, however, it fails. . ¡± ¡°If it fails?¡± She just gave me a look. I nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do what must be done by then. But that will never happen since it will work. I just know it.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°But if we¡¯re going to test this out, we¡¯ll do it tomorrow. It¡¯s getting late. Get your rest for now. You look like you need it.¡± My eyebags sighed in relief from her words. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± I slumped onto my bed like a fish flopping into the sea. ¡°Night.¡± Then, I was out like a light, just barely catching the proud-looking smile on Ivanka¡¯s face as her legs left the room. Read the whole story/my new patreon story/Participate in my discord call, aka, the special package, for just 5 dollars-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for that call -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter LVII: The Finality (4) Previously ¡°Yes,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°I went over your theory in my head. It¡¯s at least worth a try. If, however, it fails. . ¡± ¡°If it fails?¡± She just gave me a look. I nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do what must be done by then. But that will never happen since it will work. I just know it.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°But if we¡¯re going to test this out, we¡¯ll do it tomorrow. It¡¯s getting late. Get your rest for now. You look like you need it.¡± My eyebags sighed in relief from her words. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± I slumped onto my bed like a fish flopping into the sea. ¡°Night.¡± Then, I was out like a light, just barely catching the proud-looking smile on Ivanka¡¯s face as her legs left the room. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± This was it. This was the moment of truth. I was sweating like a bucket, sweating far more than I did back when I took the senior finals exam half-drunk from the afterparty my dad threw for my eighteenth birthday. Only, if I fucked up in here, things would go very, very wrong. Out of the many things I had told Ivanka, I had carefully hid one tiny little fact from her during my explanation. And that was the simple fact that if I wasn¡¯t masterful enough in my chi manipulation and ushering and my Anger awoke, that would be the last that I live as Anger would take over my body and consciousness, permanently. ¡°No pressure,¡± I whispered. I looked around the training grounds and everything looked normal and was functioning as it should since the last time I trashed the place. Relics and artifacts were pretty nifty the higher their rank you climbed. Ivanka stood behind me, ready to help with anything but by the way her arms were to the sides, I knew she was more prepared to go into combat than she was to help if this all went sideways. I picked up enough of her habits to at least know her this much. Also, something tells me Ivanka¡¯s a little despiteful towards Anger but always seemed stress-free after a battle with a fellow god.Good for her. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ivanka asked. I nodded. ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡± Then, I closed my eyes and focused. I felt Ivanka¡¯s energy pour into me and with her help, I immediately transcended the first veil and immediately went into the second veil, witnessing again the beauty of the myriad energy waves. I¡¯d come to call them energy auroras for ease of memory. In this veil and realm of energy, everything stood at a still and the entire realm would have been so quiet if not for the individualistic singing of each energy aurora. Since I had done this one too many times, it wasn¡¯t that hard to filter out the rest and spot the aurora of chi anymore, especially since it was the biggest in volume, and quantity. There was a reason it was called life-force after all. Then, I prepared a mental pathway, a bridge for them to walk on and into me, distinguishing them from the rest of the adorable energy auroras. They seemed hesitant to walk on since they knew what I wanted to do but I assured them, with the calm energy of my constitution, that everything would be alright and asked them to trust me since I had a plan this time. And so they did, walking through my bridge and as the first tips of the chi wave entered me, I let out a gasp of pleasure and opened my inner gates but unlike last time, I kept it small, just so that only a few chi could enter. The chi auroras seemed confused, wondering why I didn¡¯t want all of them but I only gave them a gentle smile, telling them that this was my plan. I did warn them to not awaken the sleeping beast inside me and to tread carefully as I depended on them. They would have nodded adorably if they had heads but instead in their energy form, all I could feel was something that felt like a yes from them. When the chi entered me in low dosage, it felt like I was slowly dipping my feet into a hot spring instead of cannon-balling into it, which felt pleasurable in it¡¯s own right but as a human being, my own life-force demanded more and I would have succumbed if not for the mental hellish training I did under Ivanka. Ivanka seemed to have sensed that I had started the progress, as she directed her divine energy around the chi, creating a veil around them for added concealment as I mentally told the chi to not be startled and continue on their path. When they finally made their way into my stomach, the dantian and the origin of a mortal¡¯s lifeforce, the field of elixir and the sea of natural energy that every human possessed, I zoned in completely on the chi¡¯s progress since we were in hellish difficulty now. Over the past few weeks, the one thing I did manage to find out about my Anger was that it¡¯s specific location, which was in my stomach, right on top of my dantian, it¡¯s ashy-gray shadowy form usually sleeping, locked inside a cage like a sleeping dragon. It always woke up whenever I cultivated chi, as it sensed the immense lifeforce pouring into me and as per the natural law, devoured them all from within it¡¯s cage, providing them with a crucial torment akin to the nine circles of Hell before it throws their purified form outside to the world and forever away from my dantian, like souls forgotten and bemoaned. Taking a smooth, relaxed breath in, I maximized my control over the chi, urging them to be as orderly as possible and to follow the path I had created for them straight into my dantian which was as big as a lake but as dry as the desert after many of the times my Anger snatched my chi away. If the next couple steps worked well, I would never have to worry about that again. ¡°Stay calm,¡± Ivanka must have sensed how fast my heart was beating at the moment. ¡°You told me it can work. Show me it will work.¡± That was all the motivation I needed. With laser-sharp focus, I let my mind be still like water, firm like the earth yet prepared to roar like fire. For too long this world has fucked me over. For too many times this world had punched me in the gut and pissed on my plans. I will make this work, if it¡¯s the last thing I do. The chi, after being urged, were standing on their toes before my empty dantian and I could feel the beckoning my dantian gave to them, calling them to take the dive into purity. Before the first of the chi could dive in, my Anger moved and nobody moved for the second as I panicked and knew that I must have gotten too excited and so I quickly regained control of my emotions again as the caged beast stilled silently. I mentally sighed a breath of relief and wiped the imaginary sweat on my brows. ¡°Willow!¡± Ivanka hissed behind me. I mentally apologized and got back to work, this time without the hippy excitement waking Anger up. Then, it happened. The first of the auroras of chi dived in. A new world of sensations exploded into my being as I could feel my senses elevating. I could sense the world¡¯s happiness at gaining a new child, Ivanka¡¯s surprise at my success as she sent a chi-induced ¡®Welcome¡¯ to the new world I had stepped foot in. So many things rushed into me as if I had achieved enlightenment but the first thing I noticed was how unlike my calculations, I couldn¡¯t hold back the gates to my dantian as the number of chi I was holding back suddenly rushed in, also wanting to be purified through me now that they knew it was going to be painless. Instant panic grasped my heart. My Anger was going to awake! I turned to Ivanka for help but she only stood there with a stoic smile¡ªhow was that possible¨Con her face despite the amount of panic I was under. I quickly dived into my inner consciousness and saw that something very different to my expectations but also something very good for me, happened. From the beginning, I knew that the whole process of sneaking in only a few chi at a time would work and I¡¯d be able to wield martial arts but then a problem would arise. Simply put, I wouldn¡¯t be able to advance to the later stages anymore, techniques that demanded a large amount of chi instead of the miniscule amount of chi I pumped at a time. But now, it looks like I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about that anymore. After all, something beautiful happened. The first thing I saw was the beautiful and satisfying sight of my dantian lake quickly being refilled to it¡¯s capacity, the more it was being refilled, the more I could feel everything under nature¡¯s eyes. Also, the malevolent energy inside Ivanka¡¯s curse should be something no martial arts user should ever see. But focusing on the matter at hand, the reason why I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the input of my chi was that, instead of the large amounts of chi waking up Anger and causing it to berserk, instead a give-and-take relationship seemed to have formed between them. For every hundred chi that entered my body, around 10% of it went to my Anger and in exchange, it was to be kept complacent and merciful so that the chi that it ate, was devoured without pain. It still hurt me to feel some of my chi being devoured but at least the process was painless compared to the grima screeches the chi mentally echoed into me, like having two cats scratch their nails against the chalkboard into my ears. With the naked mental eye, you could see an invisible tether latching onto the cage, bypassing a tiny area of the cage and connected directly with the shapeless mist that was my Anger, feeding the lazy, lounging cat with it¡¯s milk. I can¡¯t believe it. It actually worked. As proof that it worked, I was sent a mental message by Ivanka. I didn¡¯t understand exactly how she did it but I could feel the mental tether connecting both of our chi together. ¡®Come out. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll want to see this for yourself.¡¯ Get the special package, for just 5 dollars-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for that call -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter LVIII: The Finality (5) Previously For every hundred chi that entered my body, around 10% of it went to my Anger and in exchange, it was to be kept complacent and merciful so that the chi that it ate, was devoured without pain. It still hurt me to feel some of my chi being devoured but at least the process was painless compared to the grima screeches the chi mentally echoed into me, like having two cats scratch their nails against the chalkboard into my ears. With the naked mental eye, you could see an invisible tether latching onto the cage, bypassing a tiny area of the cage and connected directly with the shapeless mist that was my Anger, feeding the lazy, lounging cat with it¡¯s milk. I can¡¯t believe it. It actually worked. As proof that it worked, I was sent a mental message by Ivanka. I didn¡¯t understand exactly how she did it but I could feel the mental tether connecting both of our chi together. ¡®Come out. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll want to see this for yourself.¡¯ I bid the beautiful, mystical view of my inner world goodbye and slowly disconnected myself from my meditative state as I felt my soul, my being elevating outside, swimming up to get fresh air and when the first rays of light hit me, I felt myself come back to reality, this time without feeling like someone had forced my head down a toilet. And yet, I felt somewhat warm and giddy in my fingertips, like little bolts of static were arching from tip to tip. ¡°You called?¡± I said. Ivanka nodded her head towards my hands. So, I looked down and saw why my hands felt anxiously excited. ¡°No way. . .¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. If this didn¡¯t tell me my plan worked, nothing would. Looking at the aura of white that enveloped both of my hands, an unknown feeling welled up inside me. It was like I was actually living, like I had left my¨Cnot Willow¨Cmy mark in this world. Then, it happened. Everything suddenly felt real to me as I witnessed with my own two eyes how the plot of the game could be changed. I couldn¡¯t solely rely on the game¡¯s knowledge to plan and prepare anymore now that I¡¯ve seen how the game¡¯s fate could easily be changed on a whim. The feeling of warmth and happiness left my being. I suddenly felt like puking. The death of that old man town guard, the maiming and mutilation of my townspeople and kids I grew up with and more importantly, how weak I truly was in this grand world, all came up to me as my emotions started to go haywire like I was having a panic attack. Dear God. I just watched real people being killed, raped and torn limb to limb by the demons. None of this was a game. Oh no, oh no, oh no. As if called out by my sudden switch in emotions, Anger started to respond as it thrashed wildly around it¡¯s cage, begging to be let out. Did I actually think of this entire world and its people as a game? Just pawns to move around and if they died, I would have just discarded them, thinking they would simply revive again like NPCs from a game? I was trash. I felt like trash. The previously happy life-force around me suddenly started to mutate, morphing into the negative, changing from tunes of joy to whispers and curses, calling me everything I deserved to be called. A hand slapped itself on my forehead. ¡°Calm yourself.¡± An aura of tranquility washed over me like a cool mint or a quick breeze under a hot, summer sun. The more I breathed in the aura, the more I could feel my erratic mind slowly and synonymously calming down with the beating of my heart, and along with it, the force of nature returning back to joy and serenity. Everything returned to normal. I took a deep breath in. Then, a deep breath out. ¡°Thanks for the help.¡± Ivanka had been the one to cast that aura of tranquility and with it, helped bring me out of the panic attack I was in. Her hand peeled away from my forehead. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll have to focus more on the training of the mind, rather than the body.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could joke,¡± I replied. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a jest,¡± Ivanka said, rather sternly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone lose control of their chi so violently right after awakening like you did just now. You even managed to make the life-force around us angry and ugly.¡± Her eyes glowed, scanning over me. ¡°Whatever it was, I don¡¯t see traces of it in your body anymore. . .It must have been something your mind conjured up.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer her question. Half because I didn¡¯t want anyone in this world to know about how they were a game in my world. Half because, for some reason, I didn¡¯t want Ivanka to look at me with disgust if she learned about what I thought of the denizens of this world. But then, I can¡¯t exactly lie completely through my teeth because she¡¯d know with her truth-seeking skill. So, I decided to give out a half-truth, half-lie. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what came over me. One moment, I was fine and the next, it was like everything wrong in the world attacked me.¡± She stared at me for quite a while but I could tell she was using her truth-detector skill. I was somewhat nervous but since I was a martial art user now, it was pretty easy to calm my rapidly beating heart down. ¡°I see. It must have been a Catastrophic Awakening.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°Everytime a martial artist is born, he or she may be subjected to hearing the voices of the dark side of life rather than the good and pure,¡± She explained. ¡°The chances are exceedingly low but it¡¯s not impossible. You¡¯re quite unlucky to have contracted such an unlikely off-chance. It was my mistake. I should have been more vigilant. I apologize.¡± ¡°Well, we all make mistakes. So, what do I do now?¡± I quickly changed the subject. I was starting to feel like a douche for making her apologize when she didn¡¯t have to. I felt even douchier when I realized apologies from Ivanka were a rare thing since she treasured them so much more. ¡°The portal outside opens in a month,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°For the time being, you should master the basics of martial arts and learn the steps and power realms to achieving absolute mastery. It shouldn¡¯t be that difficult for you.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± Her body suddenly blazed, enveloped with a fiery aura of silver, the color of her chi before limiting it to her hands. She turned to me and waited. I realized she wanted me to do the same so I did, calling out my chi to envelop both of my hands. ¡°There are three major realms before achieving absolute mastery. The first is called ¡®Understanding The One¡¯. In this stage, one learns how to use chi on themselves, be it to fortify one¡¯s defenses or enhance one¡¯s attacks,¡± She explained. ¡°Usually, most people have difficulty entering it even after awakening but,¡± Ivanka gestured towards the pure, white chi smoking around my hands. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re a special case.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I looked at the very happy-feeling force of chi around my hands. They were singing songs and praises about me¡ªmore specifically, the body of Willow¡ªwhen I figured out why chi and Willow were so compatible. One was the greatest and purest healer of all time whereas the other was the purest energy of all. A match made in heaven. I wanted to test the power of chi. ¡°You said I could fortify defenses or enhance attacks?¡± The chi in dantian started to rev up as the aura around my hands started to grow denser, more concentrated. Ivanka sighed. ¡°So impatient.¡± Then, she teleported away. I only took a deep breath in and asked the training grounds to summon them again. With hands glaring a bright white aura and eyes of determination, I stared down the familiar pair of shadow knights and supports. ¡°We meet again.¡± Then, with a battle cry of excitement and joy, I leapt into battle. Get the special package, for just 5 dollars-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for that call -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter LIX: The Finality (6) Previously ¡°Really?¡± I looked at the very happy-feeling force of chi around my hands. They were singing songs and praises about me¡ªmore specifically, the body of Willow¡ªwhen I figured out why chi and Willow were so compatible. One was the greatest and purest healer of all time whereas the other was the purest energy of all. A match made in heaven. I wanted to test the power of chi. ¡°You said I could fortify defenses or enhance attacks?¡± The chi in dantian started to rev up as the aura around my hands started to grow denser, more concentrated. Ivanka sighed. ¡°So impatient.¡± Then, she teleported away. I only took a deep breath in and asked the training grounds to summon them again. With hands glaring a bright white aura and eyes of determination, I stared down the familiar pair of shadow knights and supports. ¡°We meet again.¡± Then, with a battle cry of excitement and joy, I leapt into battle. Meanwhile, Honeywood Village, One Month After The Attack Elm¡¯s eyes snapped open. And, the first thing she did after waking up from what felt like a year¡¯s worth of sleep, was to scan her surroundings, searching for one person only. But as her eyes looked over the scrabbles drawn on the wall, the mirror where she did her brother¡¯s hair, the empty bed beside her and the singular window that allowed for the moon to shine through and therefore, allowed the childish hand symbol-shadows her brother always did every night, she realized that she was back in her room. But more importantly, where was her brother? ¡°Nngh,¡± She let out a soft groan. An influx of memories rushed into her head. She slowly started to remember everything, from the attack of the demons on the village, from her battle with that vampire scum, then her battle near the Church, and finally her fight against her mortal enemy who basically violated her beloved brother in front of her. Anger. But as quick as the burst of anger appeared, it disappeared just as quick, a testament to her mastery over her emotions when she sensed the number of strong, holy people stationed outside her house before her heart throbbed wildly. She calmed it down with a quick breath in through her nose and felt the edges of a new power overcome her. Then, it happened. She felt like she had broken through, shattered some sort of wall as information of his new power filled her brain. Chi. Martial Arts. What it could do. And yet, it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Hm.¡± Elm grunted as a fiery, silvery white aura blazed around her hands. But, her constitution as the Celestial Hero took over as her newfound power was forcefully raised to its limits as the aura spread all over her body, cloaking her in silvery white chi. It felt warm and homely which only reminded her of her beloved brother. Images of how he had been violated played over and over again in her head. The past incarnations of her whispered at how disappointing she was by letting him slip through her fingertips like that, not to mention by their mortal enemy. But her mind wasn¡¯t so weak as to succumb to them. She waved a hand, dissipating those mournful thoughts and simply focused on the matter at hand. It was amazing what the constitution of the Celestial Hero provided for it¡¯s wielders; one of which calmed her down whenever any other emotion disturbed her tranquility, forcing down any other feelings from anger to joy, envy to pride. A curse as much as it was a gift. ¡°Willow.¡± She remembered again why she loved him so much to the point of obsession. Ever since she was born, she had always been an odd case. Her parents in this lifetime simply attributed it to her uniqueness and showered her with ordinary parental love but she knew that in their hearts, her father sometimes wondered the secret to her strength and her mother often wondered why she didn¡¯t cry at birth. Her hand drifted to her heart. It still beat slowly, methodically but since Willow was now gone, she felt like it was empty again. His smiles that could thaw an ice giant¡¯s heart, his scent that could attract butterflies from continents away, his ocean eyes that drew you the more you stared; everything that ever made her feel, was taken away from her, again. How many times has this been now? Elm had kept a secret, guarded it well that not even the source of all evil scum figured her out. She had kept the secret hidden in a box inside her, with only two people holding the key¨Cher and Willow. A secret treasure box that would fully unlock the monster inside her and grant her power beyond something as simple as a Celestial Hero, an accursed power she had created herself in exchange for her emotions. If she used the key and opened the box, unlocking her secret, her emotions would truly die this time, unable to feel anything even from her beloved brother. ¡°Summon.¡± An old key, antique like the ages long gone, covered with cracks and rust appeared before her, summoned from her soul; so different to the shining, golden key Willow possessed. She had to make a choice now. If she unlocked it now, all the pain suffered from her first incarnation to the current her, would rush in all at once and if she wasn¡¯t careful it could even leave her consumed, empty like a blank slate. And even if she did manage to survive it, she¡¯d still have her emotions robbed empty. Her fingers slid across the antique box. Should she open it or not? She closed her eyes and opened her mind, searching for any traces that Willow or the Demon Scum might have left. She picked up the trails of energy and found them, most concentrated in the square where they had fought, sensing a distinct miasma that appeared to swallow every light in the world and a jumble of the most pure thing she could ever sense, then the trails stopped there, vanished all of a sudden but she remembered it to be due to the cause of the spatial portal the Demon Scum had used for their escape. Elm remembered how rushed the portal was and realized that they must have settled somewhere close before teleporting away again. She focused all of her senses in the town, looking for more clues but there wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary, no trail she hadn¡¯t picked up before. Meaning, she could scratch the recovering town of Honeywood out of her search list for the time being. So, instead she concentrated and extended her senses, manipulating it masterfully with the help of her new power of chi despite just awakening it a couple moments ago and used it to wash over the neighboring Mystical Woods. The Mystical Woods was a dangerous place with a lot of history behind it to the point it¡¯s roots traced back to the age of the gods or so, the priest from the church said. What a backwater village was doing so close to such a dangerous place was beyond her. There were four main circles the village and external adventurers had marked for ease of memory. The edges, the outer circle, the inner circle and the singular point. She started from the edges. Nothing more than a couple of weak animals, both domesticated and wild. There were also a few kids playing around, chasing each other with sticks and branches that must have fallen to the ground. Elm extended her reach further in. By now, she was tickling along the edges of the outer circle and other than a couple low grade monsters, there was nothing to worry about and unfortunately for her, nothing belonging to her beloved brother. So, she went further in and this time, she had reached around the center of the outer circle where a pack of monsters were settled in, such as the Earth Wolves or the goblins. Then, she went into the inner circle. Here, she could feel a number of monsters around the strength of the vampire trash she had killed. There weren¡¯t any packs in the inner circle, just high-grade, singular strong monsters who were either sleeping or fighting each other for territory. She didn¡¯t explore too much, only focusing on the matter at hand which was scanning for any traces of the Demon Scum or her brother. She didn¡¯t find any but something was odd. When she checked out the monsters that were fighting for territory, some of the monsters were way, way too far from their natural habitats, like how a Silverback Ape King, a monster who lived around the edges before Singular Point was challenging a Swamp Ooze, a monster who lived in the southern edges of the inner circle. When she followed their movement patterns and traced them back, she realized that they all pointed to the edges of the singular point, as if the monsters who lived near Singular Point had run away from whatever had appeared there. Perfect. Her senses creeped into the edges of Singular Point but then, something pushed her senses back as her eyes were forced open. Information seeped into her brain. ¡®Don¡¯t seek any further.¡¯ Read the entire thing or read up on my other series, patreon special [Question Of The Day]-----> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for that call -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Chapter LX: The Finality (7) Previously Then, she went into the inner circle. Here, she could feel a number of monsters around the strength of the vampire trash she had killed. There weren¡¯t any packs in the inner circle, just high-grade, singular strong monsters who were either sleeping or fighting each other for territory. She didn¡¯t explore too much, only focusing on the matter at hand which was scanning for any traces of the Demon Scum or her brother. She didn¡¯t find any but something was odd. When she checked out the monsters that were fighting for territory, some of the monsters were way, way too far from their natural habitats, like how a Silverback Ape King, a monster who lived around the edges before Singular Point was challenging a Swamp Ooze, a monster who lived in the southern edges of the inner circle. When she followed their movement patterns and traced them back, she realized that they all pointed to the edges of the singular point, as if the monsters who lived near Singular Point had run away from whatever had appeared there. Perfect. Her senses creeped into the edges of Singular Point but then, something pushed her senses back as her eyes were forced open. Information seeped into her brain. ¡®Don¡¯t seek any further.¡¯ Something pushed her senses back as her eyes were forced open. Information seeped into her brain. The voice was rather rough but she could make out the femininity in it. Now, she was absolutely certain that her beloved brother was there. Even if he wasn¡¯t, at the very least, she knew where to start looking for him. Now that she knew where he was, she focused on the two other things that were of major importance right now, things that she had to do before she could start searching for her beloved brother. The first and most important thing to her right now was power and she needed to get, not most, not some, all of it and if possible, at once. She didn¡¯t expect her archnemesis to climb out of her blackened, disgusting walls and fight her this early. . .no, the Demon Scum hadn¡¯t been there to fight her; that duty fell onto her subordinates. From what she remembered, any being of darkness and evil worshiped that Demon Scum like she was their everything, and yet her own troops didn¡¯t speak nor utter one word of the Demon Scum as they burned the entire town to the ground. They didn¡¯t even notice that she was in the same town as them. Did the Demon Scum realize that Willow was the latest incarnation of Kubaba and came to take him away? No, that wouldn¡¯t make sense. She remembered that Willow and the Demon Scum must have spent some. . .time together¨Cas much as it disgusted her to think of that. If the Demon Scum did realize, she would have simply portal him away before Elm herself even got there. So, it was simply a byproduct, an off chance that the Demon Scum somehow stumbled onto Willow and defiled him? Even if she did defile Willow, it didn¡¯t matter much to Elm. After all, the moment Elm got her hands on her beloved brother, all she had to do to purify him was pump him full of her own love. ¡°Nnh.¡± She looked down and saw how massive her love had grown just by thinking of Willow. It must be fate. This time, she¡¯ll make love to him. No more waiting. But to do that, she would need power, bringing her to the first problem again. How can she gain power and quickly, might she add. Experience and battle intellect had already been mastered the moment she awakened her emblem as the Celestial Hero and therefore, her constitution¡¯s memories of past incarnations. What she needed right now was pure and unadulterated power beyond her imagination - not some minor, premature skills and a simple manipulation of light. While manipulating light may be powerful, it wasn¡¯t anywhere near heaven-defying. The conventional ways to return to the prime of her constitution would be to rank up her emblem and reacquire her equipment, aka her Holy Sword Of Promised Victory-[Caliburn] and Armor Ordained By God-[Roman] and Shield Of Reflection-[Aegis]. But that would simply take too long. The first method of leveling up her emblem, even at her best, would take her at least a year to reach the top. The second method of obtaining her equipment would require her to first find them, which are all as far away they can be from one another and not to mention the fact that she would have to talk to that annoying Spirit again to obtain her sword. No, she needed a way to reach the top in under 6 months. Something that can possibly kill that Demon Scum and erase her foul-smelling descendents away from this world for good. Then, she got an idea. ¡°Construct.¡± A little ball of light appeared from her palms. She manipulated it, morphing it from a knife, to a sword before changing it back to a ball of light, akin to a wisp. Next, she called forth the energy of chi and something strange happened. The ball of light in her hand wriggled about like it was going to explode before popping out of existence when she felt her chi coming into life, enveloping the same hand that had held the ball of light. Like, she could only wield one form of energy at any immediate time. But, she didn¡¯t panic. This was still within her expectations. ¡°Summon.¡± Elm called forth the ball of light to appear in her chi-cloaked hands again and as she watched it struggle to come into existence, she put her plan into view. Her body felt itchy the more she forced her body to call forth two of the energies together. Instead, she took a deep breath, and calmed herself down, continuing her breathing cycle until she could literally hear her heartbeat slowly crawl, entering a zone where her mind was an absolute zero, a number from which infinite possibilities could arise. As she¡¯d theorized, the itch in her body disappeared as she felt unity within oneself, allowing a ball of light to appear within her hand while it was still cloaked in her chi. It¡¯d worked but she couldn¡¯t allow herself any distraction. Elm slowly returned awareness of her surroundings to her mind again, while trying to balance the two energies, stopping them from either canceling or wrestling against each other. POP! She could think again. Her heartbeat returned to normal. But unfortunately, the ball of light popped out of existence again as the silvery chi around her hand snickered in superiority. She let out a sigh before her skill took that emotion away from her. So, Elm was only left with the conviction that at the very least, her plan wasn¡¯t a bust. Then, she heard a knock on the door. **** Elm looked over the people filling her room. She felt somewhat territorial over this room since it was the same room that held her beloved brother and she didn¡¯t really want anyone else, sometimes even her parents to enter but this time, she had to endure it. After all, Elm didn¡¯t want to admit it but she would require the help of the tall, raven-haired female knight, Silva as she was called, and her squadron behind her since the coat of arms plastered on their breastplate was of the country that held this town, and a country that held one of her three holy equipments in it¡¯s treasury. ¡°As I was saying,¡± Silva said, her voice rather hoarse and husky. ¡°It is imperative that I bring you back to the King¡¯s Court to begin your training.¡± Elm raised an eyebrow. Silva continued, ¡°If what I¡¯m hearing from the chief of this village is true, then your achievements currently consist of killing a Head Of The 72 Houses, vanquishing a record of 127+ lesser demons in total and battling against the Evil God herself, all straight after you awakened. Is that correct?¡± Elm nodded. The knights behind her whispered amongst themselves, eyes wide open as if they still couldn¡¯t believe their own findings. Silva raised a hand. They stopped. Then, Silva tapped the amber stone dangling around her neck and Elm felt a bubble-like energy encase the both of them. ¡°Sorry about that. I¡¯d like to request my knights to provide us with privacy but the King specifically asks at least two guards to remain as witnesses, you see.¡± She pointed at her amber stone. ¡°But this stone should make it seem like we¡¯re having a conversation, an illusion provided by this magical item.¡± Elm didn¡¯t look very interested. Instead, she asked a simple question. ¡°What is the real reason you¡¯ve come here?¡± Honestly, ever since she had sensed Silva and learned of her station and ranking in the High Kingdom Of Valterra, Elm knew she would have answers to some of her questions. Otherwise, she would have let her parents do the talking to these officials. Secretly, she checked what her parents were doing and they were simply huddled up downstairs around the lounge, guarded by four royal knights in every cardinal direction. Guarded but her senses told her they were prepared to take her parents as hostages in case she rejected her ¡®honorable duty¡¯ as the Celestial Hero. ¡°Before that, I¡¯d like to ask a question,¡± Silva leaned back onto her chair and crossed one of her legs over the other before giving Elm a sharp look. ¡°Have you truly awakened?¡± Elm knew what she was asking. ¡°Yes. I have the memories of all 776 incarnations. I¡¯m the 777th.¡± Silva¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Amazing.¡± She continued to praise Elm, ¡°And out of all 776, it seems that you¡¯re the most talented.¡± She recounted Elm¡¯s achievements. ¡°You see, I¡¯ve been personally taught by an incarnation of you.¡± ¡°The 771¡¯st,¡± Elm said. ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°What a weird experience,¡± Silva said. ¡°To be talking with the much younger, female version of the Hero I made love with.¡± Her eyes glossed with nostalgia before they sharpened like a well-seasoned veteran. ¡°But I didn¡¯t come here to reminscine. I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± ¡°We have the Holy Sword Of Promised Victory-[Caliburn] safely stored in our royal treasury,¡± Silva said. ¡°Furthermore, we do have locations of the other two howeve-¡± ¡°You want me to announce my presence as the Celestial Hero under your kingdom¡¯s national flag,¡± Elm replied, swiftly. ¡°It seems you¡¯re far smarter than the oaf version of you I had to deal with,¡± Silva mused. ¡°But this makes it so much easier.¡± Her face twisted into a dangerous smile. ¡°You know you¡¯re not allowed to deny our request, right?¡± So, her parents were being held hostage after all. Elm wanted to laugh out loud. Silva was a smart and strong woman; she had to be since she was the captain of the royal knights and the right hand woman of the Valterra High King but she was no Celestial Hero. Their court must have depended solely on historic records and the words given by the 771st incarnation to understand the abilities and skills of the Celestial Hero. But they were gravely underestimating her, all of her. If she wanted to, she could easily decapitate this little knight captain and the rest of her squad but that would be unwise and very boring. After all, Elm didn¡¯t want to have to destroy a big, spacious kingdom just to get to that annoying Lake Lady. She really wanted to laugh but her passive skill took that brief moment of amusement away, returning her to a state of calmness. ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Gre-¡± ¡°However,¡± Elm cut Silva off, who didn¡¯t seem to appreciate the sentiment. ¡°It¡¯ll be under my terms.¡± Silva cursed under her breath. ¡°Kek. You¡¯re a little too smart.¡± She shook her head. ¡°So? Speak of your terms, o¡¯celestial hero.¡± Elm raised a finger. ¡°One, Do not put me under supervision.¡± She raised another. ¡°Two, You will tell me the exact location of all three of my equipment the moment my name is under your flag.¡± Finally, she raised her index, thumb and middle finger. ¡°Three, I want access to all the secret vaults, treasure coves and dungeons in the immediate vicinity of this kingdom. I am viable to share my earnings to the kingdom if I call any citizen or knight sworn to this kingdom.¡± Silva cupped her chin and thought about Elm¡¯s conditions. Thinking carefully and long-term, her conditions sounded a little too easy for someone who was eventually going to become an existence equal to the gods, far surpassing any mortal authority. It might even be insulting to the name of the Celestial Hero that her conditions are the only thing required to put her under their banner. Hell, she¡¯d heard of some incarnations of the Celestial Hero destroying whole kingdoms simply because they weren¡¯t given the prestige that was required. She took a quick glance around the ordinary, ¡®poor¡¯ room. It looks like Elm wasn¡¯t one of those arrogant incarnations. And, as for her conditions, other than the first, the other two could immediately be granted. But, by looking into Elm¡¯s eyes, Silva knew that if she didn¡¯t accept all three conditions, Elm wouldn¡¯t budge from her location and she really didn¡¯t want to resort to violence on the couple down in the lounge. So, she took a bet. ¡°Fine. With the authority given to me by King Aelle Raegis Valterra X, I can grant you immediate permission to your second and third condition. And, I swear on my name that I will persuade the King to grant permission for your first condition.¡± Silva gave a business smile. ¡°So, how¡¯s that?¡± Elm didn¡¯t like that she¡¯d had to wait for a simple no-supervision request but she could understand why it was probably the hardest request to grant in their eyes. The most concerning about her first condition would be if she was interested in politics and stealing the monarchy from the current King. She wanted to scoff at that. Like she would be interested in anything but her beloved brother and snapping the neck of that Scum. She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise over my first condition.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. So, do we have a deal?¡± Silva held out her hand and gave her business smile, only this time, it was filled with canines. Elm¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile. She took Silva¡¯s hand and grabbed it in a handshake. ¡°Deal.¡± Things were about to change. Perhaps, things were already changing the moment that Demon Scum had attacked her town so early in the world¡¯s scheme. But, if someone as low as the Demon Scum could adapt and risk the heavenly principles on her, Elm could and would do the same, especially now that the Scum had made a mockery of her, defiling the one thing she truly cared about in all her lives. No matter. All those bugs surrounding her treasure were eventually going to fall by her hands, just like all the other times. The only thing that would change in this repeat is that she would have him in her arms again, only this time, she¡¯d never, ever let him go. Never. ANDDDD, that''s that for the first book. Whew, what a hefty ride it''s been. The second book has already been written, have no worries, it should be cleaned up at least before the start of next month. Please, please do consider supporting me on my patreon (I''d really appreciate the help) - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for that call -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Well then, see yahhhhh guys!! Book II Announcement Hiii~ So, it''s been a while since I''ve posted, but I''m glad to say that BOOK II is finally ready enough to be published, and will be published on 15th August 2022, Monday. Four weeks worth of advance chapters will be uploaded ahead on my patreon the moment the first chapter of BOOK II is published here. You can go ahead and subscribe to the patreon special, LIMITED TIME ONLY FOR 1 Week, where you will be able to read four weeks worth of BOOK II ahead for just 3 dollars. Link to my patreon - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for more information -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq Well then, see yahhhhh guys!! BOOK II Teaser ¡°Stay still.¡± Ivanka said, from above me. ¡°Your hair¡¯s almost done.¡± That was her way of telling me to wait for her to at least finish doing my hair, before I asked the questions I wanted to ask. How did I know? Well, Ivanka and I were bond-mates now, which meant that there were two ¡®benefits¡¯ to our relationship now. Oh, wait, technically there were three benefits but the last one basically enhances both of our sex life by allowing our senses to combine and elevate during sex. Yeah, that last one was the reason I lost my consciousness half of the time when we were fucking like rabbits last night. Having nothing to do, I pondered over my next course of action. As much as it pained me to say this or even think it, I would definitely have to leave Ivanka to pursue the first step to gaining my easy-going life, which has now been modified to an easy-going life with Ivanka, aka my five steps to godhood. Okay, even being a god, technically, I would still be weaker than Ivanka but at least, being a god with my own hard work would help save me a lot of face than being a simple and typical Maiden who knew nothing but to cry, pray and heal. No, I refuse to be a simple bimbo like in the game when I have made my mark in this world the moment I accepted being me instead of Willow. I had chi, martial arts, Anger which was basically divinity in conjunction to my constitution as the Maiden, and the [Dress Of Heaven]. Godhood was the ultimate goal, and the first step to getting there was acquiring a certain flaming sword that had been sealed in a certain ruin under a certain kingdom. The specific location was a mystery since in the game, you had to buy the sword in the game, you had to buy the sword which was expensive as hell but seeing as it was one of the six divine swords, the price-tag seemed worth it. But well, after playing this game and all of it¡¯s DLC for ten years straight, I¡¯m pretty sure I knew where it was. And, around this time and age, it was still a hundred years too early for it¡¯s owner to wield it. Hell, I¡¯m very sure she wasn¡¯t even born yet. I mean, I should know. Dazed, I rubbed my belly like there was something there before snapping out of it when Ivanka finally finished. ¡°Hm,¡± Ivanka nodded at me, but I knew from our link, she was proud of her work and why shouldn¡¯t she be? I must say, I looked good in my normal hair-down style, but in a bridal bun with all of the loops and curls, I looked ready to be married to a god. My mouth opened in disbelief. ¡°Wow. Is this. . .Is this me?¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Ivanka grunted. Her fingers slithered along my neck, before eventually cupping my cheek. My face leaned onto her big, calloused hands. ¡°Tell me, Ivanka,¡± I started, looking into the ashy gray eyes that stared at me so fondly from the mirror. ¡°What are we?¡± You can go ahead and subscribe to the patreon special, LIMITED TIME ONLY FOR 1 Week, where you will be able to read four weeks worth of BOOK II ahead for just 3 dollars. Link to my patreon - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for more information -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq [BOOK II] Chapter I: I Finally Lose My Cherie (1) Willow¡¯s POV I held my bow steady, crouched behind a forgery of bushes that stood five feet tall each. DId I question it? No, I was in a world that had gods and demons, along with ordinary people who had the chance, albeit small, to ascend to the status of said gods and demons. My finger, calm and stable over the arrow, I took aim at the Deera munching on a bunch of fallen golden apples. The Deera didn¡¯t look anything special from the rest of the other Deeras that I¡¯d hunt over the week, a simple spotted, brown hide, along with two fantastic devilish horns spiraling out of their small head and a crystal on the middle of their forehead. Now one might look at the crystal and think of it as a weakness or some sort of core power for the species and take the shot. . .before you¡¯d ruthlessly get charged at by a 7ft tall fantasy-enhanced version of a moose. No, the crystal was just evolution¡¯s trick for making potential predators aim there. My eyes washed over the two spiral horns. With a quick chi-enhancement of my eyes, I could easily see how the most of Deera''s chaos energy had been concentrated there. I took a deep breath. In. Out. And, hold. Suddenly, there was no grass, no trees, no glorious sunlight and it¡¯s warmth raining over the expanse. There was just me and the Deera and that was all I needed. But, even in this state of mind, I couldn¡¯t help but imagine Ivanka¡¯s stoic eyes that were definitely watching me from somewhere in the woods. This was her test after all. To see if I had advanced far enough into ¡°Understanding The One'''' so as to hunt a high-grade creature, otherwise known as the Deera. I only had one arrow left. Probably because Ivanka knew I would stupidly attempt to hit both of the Deera¡¯s horns but one arrow should be enough. My [Dress of Heaven], which had transformed into a green, flowery dress that perfectly camouflaged itself with the tall shrubbery around me, fluttered against the wind. My muscles, which had noticeably toned over the week, tensed. ¡°One hit,¡± I aimed at the right horn of the Deera, since I saw that it¡¯s chaos concentration was especially concentrated there. I let the wonderful energy of chaotic divinity, that was my chi, travel from my heart, to my arms, before finally settling on my fingertips. And, then I breathed out. ¡°One kill.¡± FWIP! My arrow shot true, traveling past the distance between me and the Deera in under a second, hitting the large beast directly in the horn, cutting it cleanly in half. The Deera let out a roar, its head whipped back from the recoil before shaking around wildly in pain. I didn¡¯t care much for the Deera, well, I didn¡¯t. Willow still cared very much for the harming of a relatively innocent monster. I scoffed at that. Somehow, I understood why exactly Willow always kept dying in every one of his reincarnations. Not me, though. I was the only one who had the gall to even attempt to learn martial arts, and for some reason, I had been gifted chaotic divinity but oh well. Beggars can¡¯t be choosers. As the Deera thrashed around, my heart started to drum in my chest. I crouched even lower, my hand slowly taking out a heavenly silver dagger from my thigh pocket. As you can probably tell from the name of the dagger, it¡¯s something of divine background. Otherwise, with my meager martial arts and emblem rank, how would I be able to hunt such a high-grade monster? I meandered through the tall shrubbery, for once thankful of my short stature as the Deera bucked around dumbly, still roaring in pain. I would have been grateful that it wasn¡¯t running around wildly like a dumb animal but then, I felt the energy around me shift different. Yup, I was wondering where my bad luck went. See, other than the impenetrable fur, immensely large stature, scarily huge maw, and other very terrifying aspects of the Deera, there were two things that you had to watch out for. I call this the ¡°Crystal Attack¡±. Very original, I know. Leaving the jokes aside, I couldn¡¯t just simply lie in wait and patiently assassinate it from the back anymore. I had to do something now. Seeing as how my [Dress of Heaven] isn¡¯t activating [Heaven¡¯s Guard], it meant that even if I did receive this attack, I wouldn¡¯t die. As reassuring as that was, I knew it also meant I would be suffering in pain, gasping in pain, probably limbless in pain as well. I needed to do something, and I needed to do it now. ¡°Okay, new plan.¡± I swallowed a breath of air and hoped to whoever was up there that this worked. Summoning chaotic chi, I directed them into my legs before I took a runner¡¯s stance, pointing towards the Deera that had almost finished charging up it¡¯s mini-nuclear blast. ¡°Please let this work.¡± Then, I shot off like a bullet. Eyes enhanced with chaotic chi, my eyes could catch up to my speed, seeing as how the surrounding shrubbery turned into green flashes of light that whisked past me. You can go ahead and subscribe to the patreon special, LIMITED TIME ONLY FOR 1 Week, where you will be able to read four weeks worth of BOOK II ahead for just 3 dollars. Link to my patreon - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for more information -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq [BOOK II] Chapter II: I Finally Lose My Cherie (2) A heavenly silver dagger in hand, I charged at the Deera, hoping that the tall shrubs would cover my form, enough for me to get close and personal with the monster before I lunged and stabbed it straight at it¡¯s crystal. Was it the best plan ever? No, but then again I said I had a plan, not a good plan. The Deera, unfortunately, noticed me when I was around 100 meters from it. How did I know? Well, it¡¯s bloody red eyes were staring straight at me despite how fast I was running. Spotting me, it seemed to make the connection that I must have been the one who fucked up it¡¯s horn, so it began to charge chaos energy at an even quicker rate, at a speed so quick that I¡¯m pretty sure I heard a pair of feet shift behind me. I rolled my eyes at that. She was the one who made me do such an impossible task, and now she¡¯s the one being worried? Typical Ivanka. Since time was short, I decided to cut my approach short and send however much chaotic chi I could gather in the short amount of time, into my legs to take the last two steps before leaping out of the tall grass. My brain worked quite fast - that was what a week long chi-enhancement training with Ivanka did to you - as it calculated that I wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the Deera before it turned me into burnt toast. Luckily for me, I never meant to reach the Deera. No, what I had to do was something much, much simpler. My hair stood on ends from the close proximity of the electromagnetic beam charging up in front of the Deera¡¯s crystal. I wasn¡¯t panicked though, only watched in slow-motion as I got closer and closer to the beam that was gradually increasing in size, or was that just how close I had gotten? And seconds right before the beam bubble burst, I moved all the chaotic chi from my legs to the arm holding the dagger, before using my leaping momentum to throw it straight at the crystal. The Deera was a high-grade monster, that would and could classify as a legendary monster if it ever got out into the mortal realm so it had the brain to see what I was trying to do, only no matter how fast it could think, I was just too damn close and it¡¯s body was just too big to dodge at such a small amount of time. My heavenly silver dagger, cloaked in my chaotic chi, cut straight through the beam and lodged itself directly into the Deera¡¯s crystal. Remember when I said the crystal wasn¡¯t it¡¯s core for gathering chaos energy and neither was it a weak point to aim at? Well, that was only half-true. Think of how if you had both of your arms cut off. You¡¯d still be able to walk, and live, granted after you get the medical attention but then again, it would still hurt like a bitch. And, that was exactly what was happening with the Deera. Only, with how fast my brain was processing information right now, enhanced with my adrenaline, before the Deera could even open it¡¯s jaws and roar in pain, I landed on top of it¡¯s head, plucked out my dagger, which basically split the crystal in half and lunged forward to slice off the other, remaining horn. SWING! Heavenly steel flashed under the sun, forever taking away a monster¡¯s ability to cultivate chaos energy and damning it to a slow death. The first thing I felt was a burst of happiness and pride bursting into my chest, as finally after weeks of gruesome training, I was able to complete a task for Ivanka for the first time. Then, the next thing I felt was my body being violently yanked and thrown to the side as everything in my vision warped, from standing victoriously on top of the Deera to suddenly crashing into a number of trees. When I came to, I only felt pain. Pain, all around my body. Pain that made me unable to lift even a single finger without groaning. Blood trickled down my forehead, dripping into my lap which made me realize that my legs were bent beyond recognition. Shit, I had been too careless. I forgot to set up a chi-cloak around me, so I had basically been hit raw.Multiple rib fractures, loss of sight in left eye, a punctured lung, broken legs and hemorrhage were the major injuries right now. Even breathing hurts now. After the loud ringing inside my ears died down, and I was somewhat able to know my lefts and rights, I heard an angry snarl from the distance. Shit. My training with Ivanka kicked in as I tried my best to hold back a full-blown sob from how much pain I was in. I had to heal myself. Right now. Deera is coming. Ivanka. . .no, I¡¯m not going to depend on her again. ¡°Pu. .*gargles*. .Puhify,¡± My lips were busted and my lung was bleeding from the inside but I managed to mutter my emblem skill. And, I took a painful breath to wheeze out my other one. ¡°He. .ahl.¡± A warm golden glow enveloped my body, immediately soothing me from the world of pain that I was in. [Purify] worked first to purify any bad blood that had pooled up inside from internal bleeding which forced me to puke it out - in a very violent and painful matter. At this point, I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears as I hurled over black blood. My throat, lungs and nose burned from the action. Then, [Heal], an emblem skill I had acquired after my recent emblem rank up, took charge. A blanket of golden light fell over me, and seeped inside my body, healing and mending everything I had broken or crushed. The ground started to tremble quicker. I wouldn¡¯t have enough time to heal up quick enough. But, I couldn¡¯t do anything. I couldn¡¯t enhance my emblem skills with martial arts because all that would do was cancel one or the other. I couldn¡¯t even attempt to speak, much less run away. Things started to take a turn for the worse when I started to feel drowsy, a side effect from using both [Heal] and [Purify] at the same time. With a bloodied body and a tired mind, I was in no shape or form to stand up and fight when the Deera found me. You can read a month''s worth of BOOK II on my Patreon right now, for just 3 dollars. LAST 24 Hours Sale! Link to my patreon - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for more information -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq [BOOK II] Chapter III: I Finally Lose My Cherie (3) Another fun fact about the Deera is that they have an excellent sense of smell, to the point, I¡¯m surprised it¡¯s taking the Deera this long to find me. And, then it hit me. No matter how much of a beating my body took, with it¡¯s crystal split and both of it¡¯s spiral horns sliced off, the Deera was most definitely in a state worse than mine. ¡®I should be able to do this.¡¯ Grunting, I forced myself to focus which is really hard when pain and fatigue is bearing down on your mind. Prana, like all the other energies under the major god''s systems, was something that came from inside your body. Sure you can cultivate and refine it, but you couldn¡¯t use it in it¡¯s pure form, from your surroundings directly like you could with chi. But, it was far more concentrated and refined, since it was something that the major gods had crafted after all. Basically, the output of the major five energies would always be significantly higher than any other natural energies, just that the amount you could use is limited. And, you could obtain the five systemic energies through either hunting monsters, cultivating and refining, or simply killing other prana users and stealing their reserves. You don¡¯t need me to tell you that the last one is extremely forbidden, to the point, if you were caught, even the gods might have to get involved. My prana reserves were, in honesty, quite terrible. It wasn¡¯t my fault since after achieving chi, Ivanka had me dabbling in martial arts and physical strengthening for weeks, giving me only a few chances to gather and expand my prana reserves. Although, if I manage to somehow heal myself up and kill the Deera, I should be able to increase my emblem rank somewhat, and therefore my prana reserves significantly so. Focus. By this point in time, I had already healed up all my internal injuries, which only left my external ones. The bleeding stopped but my legs were still fucked up, and so was my eye. The pain was still there, but it was more of a stinging pain rather than the hellish one I felt before. I focused on my immediate surroundings, trying to think of ways to finish the damn monster for good. With no godly dagger in sight, and only a few branches, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do shit to the Deera¡¯s thick hide, even if I coat the branches with all the chaotic chi in the world. A lightbulb appeared inside my head. Why did I need to pierce it through it¡¯s hide? After all, I had already formed a little hole in it¡¯s forehead, didn¡¯t I? Through that crack, even if it¡¯s with a branch, I should be able to enhance it enough so that I can thrust it in, deep and raw. It¡¯s a rough plan but it was at least significantly better than my other one, which involved trying to find the dagger which could be anywhere in this goddamn forest. So, now the only question is how I¡¯d get in close enough to the Deera. I¡¯m pretty sure with how much I had injured it, it would especially be wary of any surprise attacks either from below or above. Just then, a golden apple fell on the top of my head, rolling off into my lap. I was about to curse at it for disturbing my thought process before another idea popped into my head. What if I had a distraction? I looked up at the multitude of golden apples on the tree. Multiple ones at that? A plan slowly condensed into form. There were multiple risks to this plan and I was basically betting my life on this but even if my luck was bad, it was never bad enough for me to die. So, if the Deera catches me, I¡¯m dead. If it hears me, I¡¯m dead. If it even gets a whiff of my scent, I¡¯m dead. Just then, the trembles of the ground started to vibrate even harder. The Deera was close but luckily, both of my legs had popped back into place but not before a silent grunt left my lips. It felt like paresthesia, like a million ants were crawling up my legs, the same type of feeling you get when you get up from a squat performed too long. After a few seconds, I tried to move my legs, one at a time, slowly and gently. They were starting to feel better, like they weren¡¯t just twisted 180 degrees just a couple minutes back. When the numbness finally subsided, and a thousand birds just flew away a hundred meters away, squawking in fear, I simply let out a sigh. Sometimes, I wondered if I should have just let myself be taken by the Demon God. Sure, it would have been a life consisting of being fucked a thousand times a day, and having to birth the World¡¯s End, but then again, surely it was better than having your body all mangled up from a careless mistake. Grabbing on the tree behind me as support, I slowly got up and checked my body for any other injuries, slowly flexing them, one muscle group at a time. When I looked back, I let out another sigh at the fact that my ass seemed to have gotten even fatter and rounder too. I blame all the delicious fatty meat I¡¯ve been cooking over the fireplace with Ivanka. Sheesh, if I¡¯d seen a lady with an absolute dumptruck like this back on earth, I would have spread her fat asscheeks and gone to town on her. A weird feeling however, when you realize that the person with the dumptruck was you, and that I had been gone to town on, multiple times already in this life. I picked up all the branches on the floor, before selectively choosing the sturdiest one that luckily came with a spiked, sharp end. Weird. Then, when I heard a distinct roar a little too close for my liking, I disabled my emblem skills and instead poured chi onto my body, enhancing myself. The wave of nausea that followed after, nearly knocked me out. A sturdy, sharp branch in hand, I looked up before climbing the tree. Obligatory link to my Patreon, to read more - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for more information -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq [BOOK II] Chapter IV: I Finally Lose My Cherie (4) Ivanka¡¯s POV Ivanka¡¯s heart, or lack thereof, fell when she watched her adorable disciple get hit by a nasty kick from the Deera¡¯s hind legs and crash hundreds of meters into the woods. Now, being the experienced fighter that she was, she knew why the boy had been left in such a state especially when he was on the cusps of victory. ¡°Adrenaline,¡± She whispered, from above the clouds. ¡°And, pride.¡± Ivanka didn¡¯t think that Willow would make such a clumsy mistake but she also didn¡¯t expect that she would feel such emotional pain from seeing his immense distress. Something pulled at her heart to drop whatever she was doing, and rush down there to kill the pesky little buck in the most painful way possible from how it caused Willow¡¯s current plight. But, she wasn¡¯t so mentally weak as to succumb to such mental pressure. She knew it was half due to the young boy¡¯s constitution, and half due to the arising feelings in her chest. One day, she wonders if she¡¯d fall deep enough for him that she¡¯d challenge her sister for his hand. ¡®The portal opens in a day,¡¯ Ivanka reminded herself. She hated the idea of him leaving away from her, but she knew she needed him to leave otherwise she would do something she would regret, and something that others would praise. A blink of her glowing silver eyes, and her sight immediately zoomed into Willow as he finished up healing. When she saw him pick up branches, and read his chi signature rising, she immediately knew his plan. A risky plan, but seeing as how the Deera was in a worse physical and mental state than him, he should be able to work it out. Unless her adorable disciple¡¯s mind fails him first. But, then again, there wouldn¡¯t be much danger anyway since she was going to intervene if things had gone too extreme. If she didn¡¯t know of the Maiden¡¯s ungodly healing abilities, she would have already intervene and kill the Deera before it could even hit Willow. Ivanka watched the young, beautiful boy climb up a tree as the battered and bruised Deera grunted, trailing towards him. Meanwhile, inside her mind, she was battling against the duality of wanting to let him grow on himself and just simply helping him now. It would only take a flick of her hand before the little Deera burst into a mess of flesh and blood, but that would do nothing to help the young boy grow. But, then again, as she watched Willow pant and moan in pain, tiredly climbing up the tall tree, she couldn¡¯t help but want to make a move. While she was in the midst of thinking, a pair of young, red dragons had been flying by and managed to see her simply floating still in the air, so they thought to make a quick lunch out of her. Now, red dragons, being the most violent and strongest out of the chromatic dragons, were extremely powerful where even the young baby would be able to raze a city all by themselves. But, unfortunately for them, Ivanka was not in the mood to play with such little flies. She only sighed, as a barrier of condensed divine energy formed around her in the shape of a globe, killing the two young dragons quickly, exploding them into gory pieces of bloody mist and flesh. A wave of her hand, and the evidence disappeared into thin air. Ivanka focused back onto the matter at hand. She watched with unease, as Willow hid amongst the branches up above as the Deera had finally come into his view. She could sense that it was on it¡¯s deathbed, but even then, that didn¡¯t mean Willow could take it for a weakling. And, he definitely knew that. Ivanka¡¯s fingers twitched, sparkling with a moonlit glow, when she heard his heartbeat quicken in fear and surprise. One wrong move, and she¡¯d intervene, no questions asked. She¡¯d rather take his tantrums and patiently listen to how he could have handled it over not hearing him ever again. She watched him take his steps tentatively, basically crawling forward on his long branch without even trembling once. He had balance over his body, she¡¯d give him that at least. Then, he watched as when he got close enough to the Deera, he took a golden apple from his arms and threw it to the other end of the monster. The Deera grunted and turned around, one second after the golden apple hit the ground. It sniffed and licked the golden apple, appraising it for a moment, laying it¡¯s head low which gave Willow the perfect chance to attack. Which he took. Willow hopped from his branch, infusing the sturdy branch I had left him in his hands with all the amount of chaotic chi he could gather, which unfortunately had the demerit of notifying the Deera¡¯s keen senses. The Deera immediately turned around, looked up and grunted loudly. Then, Ivanka noticed something wrong. Willow had only split the Deera¡¯s crystal in half. Usually, that would mean that if the Deera ever attempted to shoot out it¡¯s beam wave, it would kill itself from the explosion as well since it only had half the crystal. A sacrificial move that wouldn¡¯t be taken by any normal, living and thinking creature that prioritized their own life. Until, you pushed them too far into a corner. Ivanka¡¯s fingers glowed strongly with divine energy, gradually turning the morning sky into the night as a bolt started to form inside her hand. But, she may have been a little too hasty in her decision as her adorable disciple had already realized the Deera¡¯s plan and threw another golden apple, this time infused with the last of his prana, near it¡¯s head. A smile formed on Ivanka¡¯s face as she knew that if you infused the right amount of energy - any form of it - into a golden apple, it would simply explode. BOOM! The resulting explosion blasted against the Deera¡¯s face, amplified by the charging beam, tearing half of the monster¡¯s face off. But, before the monster could even scream in pain, Willow was already there, on the Deera¡¯s half-torn face, a chi-infused branch in hand, and with a shout, he struck the Deera straight through it¡¯s eye socket and with Ivanka¡¯s enhanced hearing, she could hear a distinct crunch. Willow had hit brain, killing the Deera instantly, ending it before it could even let out a grunt. Night returned back to day. The glow of Ivanka¡¯s fist died down. The Deera fell down, and Willow had no more energy, rolling off the tall body of the monster. With a blink, she appeared beside the beautiful, tired boy. He only gave her a cheeky smile, ¡°Told you I could do it.¡± Since there''s only 3 days left until the month ends, you can go read multiple weeks ahead on my patreon for just 3 dollars. Go ahead and sign into Patreon Special sub!! - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for more information -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8PgEq [BOOK II] Chapter V: I Finally Lose My Cherie (5) Ivanka only stared at him stoically, before holding him in her arms, appearing on the grass, right beside the fallen body of the Deera. She laid him down gently on the grass, and watched as his body glew with a golden radiance - with a bed of flowers growing around him. The scene made him appear as if a sleeping beauty, with skin so pale and smooth, people would never think that he was a male. Or that, he had just downed a Deera, that was multiple leagues above his strict rank. Then, she turned her attention to the Deera. A simple wave of her hand, and the massive Deera disappeared from her sight, leaving behind only it¡¯s magical core. Another wave of her hand, and the magical core dissolved. Ivanka led the influx of pure energy into the sleeping beauty, watching as a smile appeared on his face from the slow warmth blanketing over him. The pure energy from the Deera was more than enough for the young boy¡¯s emblem to rank up, it¡¯s color swiftly changing from Iron to Bronze as she sniffed that he had just awakened a new emblem skill and he was most likely going to have a Dream. Ivanka squatted near the young boy, but not too near since she didn¡¯t think of herself as worthy to spoil his bed of flowers. So, she admired him from a distance, pining for him in secret so that she would never sully him. Oh dear, she needed to have him leave soon, very soon if this was how she was feeling already. ¡°Before I love,¡± She whispered. ¡°I must let you go.¡± And, then she watched over him, just as how she would continue to do so for the near future. *** Willow¡¯s POV I was back at the golden tree, but this time, there were none of the seven nymphs that had danced around so happily before. There was just me, and suddenly, the golden tree didn¡¯t look so vibrant anymore. I stood on the miniscule patch of land the golden tree stood on, and like a dream, I couldn¡¯t force myself to look away from the tree even though I wanted to know what my surroundings looked like. It was as if a mysterious force had compelled my sight or consciousness to remain simply on the tree, watching and waiting as the third fruit started to grow swell before dropping before my feet. I crouched to pick it up, and immediately knew what my third emblem skill would be. ¡°Charm.¡± And, there it was. One of the most deadly emblem skills in Willow¡¯s arsenal that greatly caused him to end up in a number of lewd situations throughout the game. Honestly, you could even say it was the sole reason Willow ended up being pounded multiple times since the dummy didn¡¯t know how to control it. Me? I was dead set on mastering this emblem skill first before even using it. Hell, if possible I didn¡¯t even want such a dangerous emblem skill but then again, as said before, my movements were not up to me right now. I palmed the third fruit in my hand, and without hesitation, bit it. Instantly, knowledge of how to use it manifested inside my head. But, before I could savor it, I was kicked out of my emblem space and into the real world. ¡°Hup!¡± I gasped for fresh air, bolting upright and looked around my surroundings. I was in a bed of. . .flowers? My recollection of how I¡¯d just finished the Deera came into view slowly, but surely. I took a glance at my right hand, only to see that my emblem had successfully changed to the color of Bronze. I was officially Bronze rank now. Then, I felt that something was not quite right, like a disturbance in the air around me. A quick scan, and I found that there was Ivanka sleeping a couple inches away from me, as if she was scared that her touch was going to ruin me. I remembered then, that Ivanka or her evil counterpart, had nearly raped me but I didn¡¯t think she would still be hung up about that. After all, on my side of the story, I had only acted like a victim because it would be suspicious otherwise. Ivanka, amongst a few others, was one of the last people that needed to figure out that I came from another world and that in said world, this was all just a game, a lewd game played by fat and sweaty otakus. My blue eyes glazed over with guilt. Maybe I had gone a little too far back then. After being together with the fallen, stoic goddess for the past month, it was safe to say that I had somewhat gotten attached to her, if not, her presence at the very least. That was why, I felt the need to do something for her, to thank her at the very least, for all the help she had given me but then I knew she wouldn¡¯t accept anything big. I think she might even find it suspicious. Just then, the sun¡¯s rays fluttered upon Ivanka¡¯s body, giving her silhouette a golden glow in all the right places. I bit my lips when I saw her compact chest rise and fall with every breath she took, her taut abs just asking for a bite and the toned, scarred arms that told of her legendary battles in ages long past. A flush overcame my face. I was horny but I couldn¡¯t act on it. After all, it is said explicitly in the game, that if Willow was still a virgin, he or she who took his virginity would be forever bonded to him as long as he lived. The last part was particularly important when you realize that it was the sole reason the Demon God hadn¡¯t just destroyed the world a billion times over already. Well that, and she couldn¡¯t pluck out the Maiden¡¯s soul since it was a Singularity existence just like her, and the Celestial Hero. Technically for the world, the Maiden was even more important since she was the balance and the bridge between the ultimate evil, the Demon good and the Ultimate Good, the Celestial hero. To be life-bonded, meant that the Maiden¡¯s lover would know wherever the Maiden went, had near absolute control over the Maiden¡¯s body, not to mention the love that would forcefully be sprouted in the Maiden¡¯s heart for who took her virginity. Imagine an ugly, fat, pimple-faced, hairy otaku raped me and took my virginity. Ew. But, if that happened, it would mean that I would fall in love with him, despite his. . .aesthetics. Maybe not instantly, but gradually and guaranteed. And, yet, after the long month of getting to know my stoic teacher, I wouldn¡¯t mind if she took my virginity. Well, no actually I do mind, because I saw her dark meat and let me just say, it¡¯s a whole lot more intimidating in real life than through a screen. Oh god, all the veins. I was beginning to salivate over the thought of my dark elven teacher taking me against my will, pumping my wide hips full of her sperm as she made me her bitch. My glances turned to staring, horny blue eyes never leaving her crotch area. There laid my prize, and I could just take it. But, I couldn¡¯t. ONLY TWO NIGHTS LEFT GUYS, you can go read 4 weeks ahead on my patreon for just 3 dollars, under the Patreon Special Tier. - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for more information -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter VI: I Finally Lose My Cherie (6) Why? Like I said before, I didn¡¯t mind if it was Ivanka taking my virginity, even if it meant basically surrendering my body and freedom, leaving it at her disposal. But, there was a huge loophole to the plan. She still had a little parasite living inside her. The goddess of the moon and stealer of many wives, Nightmare. Nightmare almost fucked me without my consent, and also knew my identity as the Maiden, not to mention she expressed such clear desire for me, which was horrifying enough. Now, I would be the stupidest person in the world if I gave such a horrible being what was basically, the key to my body. But, I still wanted to get fucked, hard. It was starting to get hard suppressing my arousal at seeing such a fine, strong specimen. ¡°I was careless,¡± I muttered, rubbing my legs like a horny bitch. Face flushed, I crawled over to the sleeping form of Ivanka and admired her strong body, ¡°I should have known this would have happened when I got a new skill.¡± My fingers traveled down to my nipples, pinching them, eliciting a gasp from my lips, before holding onto the small of my waist, as one arm decided to seek further. Slowly but gently, a finger rested on Ivanka¡¯s taut, well-defined abs. It was just way too hot how the sun¡¯s light reflected off the ebony skin of Ivanka¡¯s washboard abs. The sleek rolls of abdominal muscles didn¡¯t fail to turn me on. My teeth ached and so in a moment of weakness, I acted on my desire and brought my lips closer to her sexy eight-pack. I gave the first set of upper abs a gentle kiss, before giving it a tentative lick. Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t salty, instead it tasted like sweet berries. Ivanka twitched, and I froze, heart stopping in its tracks. I checked up to see that Ivanka was still sleeping and so, my heart resumed again, pumping a buttload of horny into my head. I wasn¡¯t satisfied with just licking, I wanted more. Instead of puppying around, my tongue basically gave her abs a saliva bath, and felt something hitting against my sloppy-drool covered chin. My eyes peered down, curious to see what it was and by the gods, did they widen. My head now positioned before her crotch which was only covered by a loincloth, a sexy, black loincloth, I was in full view of her god-slayer. It was around the length of my arms, and definitely weighed a lot considering that I had let it rest on my face. Then, the smell came and this part didn¡¯t smell like berries and roses. No, it was just pure, warrior musk that made me dizzy with its scent. Hearts must have appeared in my eyes from how aroused I was. I gulped in trepidation, and appreciated the big slab of meat against my face, taking in its musky scent and letting it wash all over me. Her god-slayer must have liked my show of submission since it twitched, parting the loincloth and letting me see Ivanka¡¯s big, fucking black cock in all its full glory. The smell came at me twice as hard. Her shaft was as veiny as they came, standing proudly underneath a well-trimmed dark patch of pubic hair, soaked with her musk. [NSFW WARNING!!] Ivanka was completely naked with her muscular, Adonis-like body and I was completely dressed, a little bit too dressed. I got up beside her and sat Indian style right behind Ivanka with my face exactly the same height as her ass. With the great lighting, it was the best look I had ever seen of Ivanka''s asshole. Her ass was perfectly sized, and extremely toned as well, not to mention had the most raw smell I had ever had the pleasure of smelling. I was so fascinated and turned on by the view. First, her huge black nut sac was hanging down like those balls you see hanging off the back of trucks on the highway. Unable to contain my curiosity, I stroked her huge cock which caused those gorgeous smooth balls to bounce around. I knew at some point, I was going to have to suck and lick on those beautiful nuts. One time, I had wondered if Ivanka ever had the need to shave but apparently, goddesses don¡¯t really grow body hair since her asshole area, and pubic area were as smooth as a baby. Ivanka¡¯s anus was only about a foot from my face and I could also see that there was a two inch circle around the tight puckered hole that was even darker than the rest of her ass area. I noticed it had meaty lines that formed a perfect circle around the entrance. I scooted forward until my face was in Ivanka''s plump butt. I took both my thumbs and spread her cheeks a little further apart. I first licked the inside of each cheek. The fresh smell was intoxicating as I mixed in some slow sensual kisses in-between licks. My thumbs kept Ivanka¡¯s ass cheeks spread but they are so muscular, it was like trying to keep a clam pried apart. I first used the tip of my tongue to flick across his anus but once my tongue dragged across the closed hole, I would spend time using that tip to lick up and down before I would go back to the other side. I felt Ivanka¡¯s body tense, and that should have told me that she was awake but in my heat-riddled mind, I simply swirled my tongue around the asshole concentrating on the ridges leading to the anal entrance. Once I reached the center of the hole, I would proceed to wiggle my tongue very quickly until I started over. I switched over to the flat tongue technique. Instead of using the tip of my tongue, I would use the top flat part like a dog lapping up his water. I then used my entire tongue to completely cover his anus and did some lapping of my own. Ivanka just about twitched off the world when I would do this. She was in heaven. I then put my lips completely around her butthole and form a tight seal. I then used my tongue like I was French kissing it. I did this for quite a while until I built up plenty of saliva. There was so much spit, that when I raised up, I saw a small stream had started trickling down his taint area. I used that saliva to my advantage because I would slowly blow air on his wet asshole to enhance that cool sensation. This was driving Ivanka crazy with lust. I knew she wanted to cum but I wasn''t done with her incredible rimjob. I was going to take my time. Ivanka''s ass tasted great and it was time to stick my tongue in it and not just around it. I spread her cheeks a little further apart and pushed my face completely inside them. My tongue was now sliding inside her asshole and I pushed my face as far in as I possibly could so I could get more than just the tip inside. I was determined to tongue fuck her ass and nothing was going to stop me. It was difficult to be sure but I felt like I was getting at least a few inches of my tongue inside her rectum. Smelling the aroma of the lotion mixed with her natural ass fragrance only drove me to lustfully dig my face in further. Ivanka could do nothing but continuously groan while just lying there and enjoy it. I ate out Ivanka''s ass for a few more minutes when I pulled out to get some air. Rimming an alpha woman''s ass is great but eventually you feel like you''re suffocating. After staring at those hanging nuts, I knew I needed to work on them for a little while. I cupped my hand around the front of those balls and pulled them back between her legs toward me. I then kissed and licked them. I took turns, paying oral attention to each one equally. When I reached further between Ivanka''s legs to grab her cock, it was so hard that I wasn''t able to pull it down through her legs. I got my face down just a little lower so I could lick from her asshole, down her taint, to her balls. I noticed Ivanka''s precum was oozing a lot and I could see the string between her legs flowing onto the grass. Even though I couldn''t pull her cock down very far, I used all that precum to lather up the shaft so I could stroke it. I stuck my face back into her ass to start rimming again while I gave her a reach under the jerk. I thought about making her cum this way but Ivanka surprised me and laid completely down flat on his stomach. Her eyes looked absolutely raw. This was not Ivanka, this was a monster I had unleashed. Now that Ivanka was flat, her asscheeks closed tightly keeping me out and I had to pull my hand out from between her legs. My best guess was that she was going to cum and she wanted to change it up so that she wouldn''t. I quickly got my mouth back on Ivanka''s cock. I could feel it starting to grow just as she pulled it out of my mouth. I cupped her balls and started sucking that dick to life. I stuffed as much in my mouth as I could while she just stood there with her leg hiked up. It was so inflated that I had to raise up to get the proper angle while I twisted my hands around the top of her shaft. My mouth was slurping and popping with each suck. "You fucking little whore," Ivanka spat out. That was the most words she had said, through this entire thing. While keeping her hand on the back of my head, she forcefully but slowly pulled my head back down on her shaft. I opened as wide as I possibly could but when that thick meat hit my gag reflex, I gagged and pulled off. I went in for a second chance and got the head past my gag reflex but wretched and actually coughed with it lodged in my throat. When I pulled it off that time, I had a little of that saliva slime on my chin. I wiped it and went in again and again. After several attempts, I made a huge push and finally got it all the way down my throat like a snake swallowing prey twice its size but I could keep it down. I could deepthroat it for about two seconds but I only consider the ability to deepthroat a dick if you can actually go up and down on it during oral sex. I took Ivanka¡¯s cock out of my mouth and it stuck up like a horse that had just dismounted a mare. It was shiny and wet because it was covered with my saliva and her precum. I slid my mouth slower than usual up and down the shaft to give her the full visual effect. She again put one leg back up on the edge of the tub and put her huge hand on the back of my head. Ivanka held the back of my head and was forcefully guiding my head on and off her erection like she was jerking herself off with my mouth. She was controlling my tempo and actually moving her hips forward at the same time she pulled me down on her. I could see her ab muscles contract with every thrust. About every 6 or so mouth strokes, she would push my head all the way down on her, making me deepthroat that huge cock. I could only keep it down a couple of seconds before I would gag it back up. Then, I gave it a deep throat once more. She came. Her whole body shook like she was having convulsions when she started cumming. She was yelling "Auuggghhhh" louder than I have ever heard her before. Her mouth was hanging half open while her eyes were rolled back in her head and glazed over like one gets from the pleasure of drinking really good soda pop. That is when she started ejaculating. Because her ass contracted strongly around my finger, I could tell her cum spurts were very long and powerful. The lack of room in my mouth in combination with the suction caused some cum to escape the corners of my mouth and land on the floor and my forearm. Ivanka kept shooting her load in my mouth while continuing to yell like she was angry. When she finally finished her ejaculation, Ivanka stopped flogging my head back and forth. She continued to quiver and regained her eye contact with me. I very slowly slipped my finger out of her asshole and stopped tapping her balls. She let go of the back of my head and I pulled my mouth off her huge cock. It had white cum smeared all over it and it really contrasted with the dark black color of her meat. I had cum running down my lipstick covered lips and my chin. I swallowed the thick warm lump of slime that was coagulated in my mouth. Ivanka put her leg down and had to sit on the edge of the tub while continually shaking her head. LAST CHANCE GUYS! you can go read 4 weeks ahead on my patreon for just 3 dollars, under the Patreon Special Tier. Starting tomorrow, you''ll have to pay 10 dollars for this!! - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for more information -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter VII: Dark Elves Are Hot As F*ck (1) After the horny, little stunt I pulled off at the woods, I couldn¡¯t look at Ivanka completely in the eyes which was really difficult when it came to training time. Yeah, after today¡¯s evening session, I would like to say that I really hated having a healing skill and a teacher who doesn¡¯t know to ever pull back. I sat, absolutely dripping with sweat, and thanking every god in the high heavens that there was a temperature-adjusting feature in my [Dress Of Heaven]. It felt like a mini-air cooler inside my wear, but that didn¡¯t really help with my overheating brain that was analyzing ways to not look at the hot, fallen goddess sipping water before me. It was there that I got a little mad. I, me, the freaking favoured child of heaven and earth, the goddamn Maiden gave her the best oral sex she had ever received and she doesn¡¯t even take a glance at me?! How come it was just me suffering from embarrassment and she¡¯s just as stoic as, well. . .as stoic as she is! I pouted. It¡¯s not fair. Then, a thought arose in my head. What if she actually knew the entire time throughout her sleep? That did nothing to calm the flames stoking in my heart. If that was true, and she really wasn¡¯t asleep at all, it was like telling me that my blowjob was basically trash since she didn¡¯t even let out a squeak. Then, came the embarrassment. Oh my god, I felt like a whore. My emotions were on an all-time high. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I whipped my head at her. Her cold, ashy grey eyes stared down at me, doing nothing to help the massive blush on my face. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your chi,¡± She traced a circle around me. ¡°It¡¯s flickering.¡± I immediately burst into flames. Damn it, I forgot that little tidbit about chi. ¡°Just like that.¡± I let out a cough, trying to calm myself down. Ivanka¡¯s eyebrows raised, most likely seeing that my chi had mostly returned to normal. ¡°What about you?¡± I asked. ¡°Are YOU okay?¡± ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯m as fine as the word when it was first invented,¡± Ivanka replied. I didn¡¯t like her response and it must have shown with how my chi started to bubble over like froth. ¡°So, how is your training coming along?¡± I frowned. ¡°Good.¡± I can¡¯t believe she would try to change the subject like that. ¡°With how I¡¯m progressing, I should be able to master the mid-stage of the Body Realm by tonight.¡± ¡°It really hurt getting trashed like that by the Deera but-¡± ¡°Your hubris is what got you into that mess,¡± Ivanka cut me off, making me pout. She was going to start lecture mode soon. ¡°I have warned you time and time again, not to ever let your guard down, even when it looks like you are on the cusps of victory. Never. There comes no good path from one¡¯s hubris, in fact, when you advance onto the Mind Realm, you¡¯ll see how much worth my words are to you, then.¡± I fought the urge to roll my eyes. Sometimes, she acted more like a mother nagging me rather than a teacher. ¡°I get it. I messed up, but I still won, didn¡¯t I?¡± Ivanka paused in her step. ¡°. . .You were extremely lucky. So many things could have gone wrong. Do not make the mistake again.¡± Hearing that, coupled with my frustration from her stoic expression earlier, I couldn¡¯t help the sassy whisper that spilled out of my lips. ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s not like you care anyways.¡± Unfortunately for me, I couldn¡¯t even hope that Ivanka didn¡¯t hear it since she was, after all, a fallen goddess. My eyes widened in realization. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean-¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Her eyes gleamed once over, which scared me a bit before she stared at me, giving me a look I couldn¡¯t quite figure out. Then, after what felt like forever, she started walking towards me, slowly with that natural confident bounce in her steps like the ground was heavenly clouds. She stood directly before me, peering down at me. ¡°You are aiming for the head of perhaps, the strongest being in the realms.¡± She knelt so that she was eye-level with me before placing a hand on my knee. To say that my heart jumped out of my chest was an understatement. ¡°I do care about you. Do you not think I advise you because I care about you?¡± I blushed in defeat when looking into those sharp, gray eyes. ¡°Okay, okay. I get it, so stop looking at me like that.¡± She stood up, turning her back to me. ¡°Great. Practice starts again in the next five minutes.¡± I groaned super loud. ¡°How long has it been now?¡± I gazed upon the star-lit night, submerged in bubbling hot springwater that was at the perfect depth, and the perfect temperature. The springbath was pretty small, it¡¯s width being only around five of me with our arms stretched, standing side to side but I much preferred the small, enclosed natural bath. The moon was only half-full, shining brightly, far brighter than the one on Earth, showering it¡¯s stolen, silver glory upon the realm of the MidWorld. Since the creators didn¡¯t really want to overdo it with the fantasy aspect, they kept the moon¡¯s glow to silver, and it¡¯s number to a single moon before proceeding to create god-like entities that absolutely destroy the balance of the game. Ah, such was the devs. Around me, there was nothing but the silence of the woods, and the occasional kiss of the winds with a couple wolven tributes to the moon but I wasn¡¯t worried. This part of the woods was on the outer, outer edges so any monster that was around here, I could take out in my sleep. But if there were a few mishaps, and higher ranked monsters managed to stumble upon this place, the hundred-barrier would activate and repel them. After all, this was the secret bath of a fallen goddess. Yeah, I was pretty safe. So, how was I able to use it? Who knows, one day, I just happened upon this place and not even one of the hundred runes in the barrier activated. So, finders, keepers. I could use it as long as Ivanka didn¡¯t find out, and at this time of the night, she was usually away to god-knows where. Another thing I found out about her, was that every crescent moon night, she always went somewhere at exactly midnight. Eh, who cares? My back leaned against the edge of the hotspring, sighs of relief escaped my lips whenever the hot bubbles hit just right against my body. Read more on my patreon, and please, please make sure to leave a comment down below - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for more information -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter VIII: Dark Elves Are Hot As F*ck (2) ¡°This is the life,¡± I relaxed and swooned at how every sore bone healed in relief, a satisfaction my emblem skills could never give me. ¡°I¡¯ve got a new skill, huh,¡± I muttered, raising my right hand. I did like the color change to bronze, signifying that I had entered a new realm of power. But, unfortunately, that power turned out to be [Charm]. Out of all of the emblem skills Willow possessed, everyone knew [Charm] since it was the single, most deadliest ability in his arsenal. So deadly that it not only ruined hundreds of countries, it ruined him too, always. Either in his butt, mouth, hand or hell, even in his nose that one scene with the red imps. A shiver ran up my spine. That scene was fucked up. Knowing my luck, if I used [Charm] for some reason, I would most likely be in a situation worse than that cursed scene. I mean, I reincarnated into the body of freaking Willow. The only good thing about Willow was that his body was definitely a ten out of ten, and much much more. I raised a leg, water gently falling like silky waves from it before I appreciated how perfect and hairless my leg was. It had gotten a little more toned, along with the other parts of my body due to the intense regime Ivanka had placed me under. In fact, the only reason why I wasn¡¯t absolutely jacked up like a body-builder was due to the constitution of [The Maiden] that forced me to stay with child-bearing hips and a curvy silhouette that looked straight out of a porn webtoon. Well, technically, it did, just not from a webtoon. My pale, white skin glowered, favored by the moonlit glow. Again, I just had to mention that if someone like Willow ever came into my sight, in my previous life, I¡¯d turn gay, bend him over and screw his fat arse across a table. But, in this life, I would most likely get done so, if I didn¡¯t watch out. A sigh escaped my lips, this time, one that wasn¡¯t relief. I submerged myself a little deeper into the hot-spring and gazed upon the endless night. ¡°What a beautiful moon.¡± ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡± Every hair on my body stood, and if I had a tail, it would have stood straight up like I¡¯d just been struck by lightning. I whipped my head so fast to see a nearly nude Ivanka, with only a white loincloth hiding her lower privates but even then, with how strong the moon shone tonight, I could clearly see the outline of her god-slayer. My eyes couldn¡¯t decide between the perkiness of her caramel tits, her sexy abs, or the fuck-stick uselessly dangling behind a loincloth. Immediately, a blush spread across the bridge of my nose and the more I looked, the more it traveled. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Ivanka asked, a hand on her hip. I sputtered a response. ¡°I-I-Ivanka?! Wha-What are you doing here?!¡± I then realized that I was completely nude so I submerged everything except my head under the water, hiding them behind the small of my hands even though I knew Ivanka could see them with her god-like vision. A peek of my eyes, and like I thought, she was checking me out which, for some reason, caused a smile to form on my cheeks before it disappeared when I realized she wasn¡¯t even hard. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be in my own bath?¡± Ivanka replied, smoothly. Her voice sounded huskier tonight for some reason. ¡°The real question is, why are you in my bath?¡± ¡°I was just-Hii!¡± I squealed like a little mouse, when she stood - only half of her legs submerged in the hot-spring - right in front of me. I didn¡¯t even feel a ripple in the hot spring when she got in! ¡°I was-I was just-¡± ¡°You seem to be nervous,¡± Ivanka whispered, from above me. I made the mistake of looking into her eyes that seemed to be glowing, basking in the moon¡¯s glow and suddenly, nothing in the world mattered. ¡°Do I make you nervous?¡± My eyes glazed over, a sudden pang of horniness overcoming me. But, I still fought it. ¡°Wh-What?¡± The palm of her hand cupped my face. It was big enough that only one palm could cover my entire face. It was cold, not warm like I thought it¡¯d be but I didn¡¯t mind it. In fact, I quite liked her, cold because I was very, very hot. ¡°You had a question this evening,¡± She stated, matter-of-factly. ¡°What is it?¡± Jesus, what is up with these ridiculously hot women and demanding things from others? Although. . .I think I¡¯m starting to turn a little more ridiculous since I was beginning to find women like these extremely hot, or was that just my constitution talking? ¡°A question?¡± I blinked my eyes stupidly. ¡°Hm,¡± She hummed. And as if she hadn¡¯t just nearly put me into a charm with her [Divine Eyes], she simply sat across me, arms resting on the countertop of the hot-spring with her perky tits floating above the bubbling water. I bit my lips, trying to find my answer. ¡°And now, you¡¯re trying to find a way to deceive me,¡± Ivanka surprised me, and seeing that, she only gave a short nod of her head. ¡°You bite your lips when you¡¯re trying to lie.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a lie,¡± Ivanka stated, more like ordered. I felt sheepish being caught so easily, not to mention she didn¡¯t even have to use her divine eyes to catch me. ¡°So, tell me the truth, little one.¡± My eyebrows furrowed. Looks like I really did have to give her the truth, the only problem now was how exactly I did that. How on earth was I supposed to tell her that I was feeling indignant when she didn¡¯t respond to the blowjob I gave her this afternoon? Not even one reaction. ¡°It¡¯s just,¡± I started, words failing to spill from my lips. The blush on my cheeks however had yet to fail it¡¯s job. ¡°Did. . .Did anything unordinary happen to you today?¡± I peeked an eye at her, wondering how she was going to react. Ivanka¡¯s face was constant, but from the little twitch in her scar, I could tell that she was pondering over what I¡¯d asked. Meanwhile, I couldn¡¯t stop my eyes from wandering all over the fallen goddess¡¯s devilishly striking face or her sexy, tight body that was just rippling with muscles. Something started to rise within me. I fought tooth and nail to keep it down. It was preposterous to consider that someone like me, who had been so fiercely against these thoughts was now succumbing to them, entertaining them which was the whole reason to my awkwardness with Ivanka to begin with. The silence was deafening. Just as I was about to say something to kill the silent awkwardness, Ivanka opened her mouth. ¡°You mean when you sucked my cock and ate my arse out like a street whore this afternoon?¡± My jaws dropped to the floor, or whatever layer of rock was under the hot-spring. I was so shocked that I just stared at her in disbelief for a good few seconds - not even the embarrassment hit me until I snapped back to reality to ask her a question. ¡°wh-What?¡± I squeaked. You could hear how much I wanted to crawl into a hole and die, from the tone of my voice. ¡°Hm?¡± She tilted her head in response. ¡°Did that not happen?¡± Read more on my patreon, and please, please make sure to leave a comment down below - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord for more information -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter IX: Dark Elves Are Hot As F*ck (3) ¡°wh-What?¡± ¡°You are. . .shocked, shy. . .and, embarrassed?¡± She squinted her eyes, discerning my emotions probably from the color-flaring of my chi. ¡°I don¡¯t see why you must be embarrassed. Shocked, even more so.¡± I had so many questions I wanted to ask, but I swallowed them all down like a cold rock to ask the most important and obvious question. ¡°Y-Y-You were awake?¡± ¡°Oh yes, I-¡± SPLASH! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something?!¡± I yelled, standing up from the hot-spring before realizing that I was nude. Water splashed once more as I squeaked, diving back down into the water, wishing that tonight was nothing more than a dream and that I would wake up soon. Unfortunately, the only thing I woke up from was the hot-spring as oxygen started to run low. I swam back up, but only allowing my red-hot face to appear above the surface of the hot-spring. ¡°I want to kill myself,¡± I bubbled through the water. Again, we returned back to silence as there was nothing left to say. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it and Ivanka was terrible at comforting or starting a conversation. I lost the battle of silence again. Turning the back of my head to her, amidst my carefree drifting, I asked my question again, calmly this time. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°What is it that you want to hear?¡± Ivanka replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, submerging so that only the upper half of my face could be seen now. ¡°Did you hate it?¡± I know it wasn¡¯t really fair to ask her that question when I technically sucked her cock without her permission but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to discuss morality at this point. I just needed to know if she even realized the importance of what I did to her. Since I was drifting amidst the narrow hot-spring without direction, it was eventual that my back bumped into the perky bosom of the hot fallen goddess behind me. My burning hot skin felt like fire to her cool, icy one. No wonder she was so impassive about this entire thing. The water rippled around us and I felt her lips to my ears. ¡°I fucking loved it.¡± My ears were now noodles. My arms and legs were noodles. Everything in my body, soul and mind was noodles. Only when I felt her hard and stiff thing did I come back into reality, the reality that we were both basically nude, with my fat arse pressed up against her dark, goddess meat. ¡°You feel it, don¡¯t you? My proof that I am not uttering falsehood,¡± Her raspy voice vibrated into my ears. ¡°. . .I¡¯ve been controlling myself in fear that I may attack you as my other half had.¡± Before I could say anything about how it wasn¡¯t her fault, two strong arms wrapped themselves around my nubile chest before her legs did the same around my waist, pulling me closer to her hard cock. I died, went to heaven and came back. ¡°It¡¯s not my wish to hurt you, little one,¡± She whispered into my ears, nibbling it. I let out a moan. ¡°You drive me crazy.¡± I wanted to tell her how that was exactly how I felt as well, but I didn¡¯t need to since my body decided then and there that it was going into heat. No wonder, when after years of living in this body, my thoughts and Willow¡¯s finally aligned as we both wanted to give ourselves to the woman behind us. I heard a sniff behind me, before a groan. ¡°You smell. . .different.¡± Another sniff. ¡°A good difference.¡± I sniffed myself too. Instead of the usual horny, maple scent I gave off when I entered heat, I gave off a rather sweeter version, one that begged my partner to take me, both hard and gentle. That was when I realized that I had truly wanted to give my first time to the woman behind me, and that she would be my bond-mate, regardless of how that would extremely screw up my plans to live an easy-going life. She was the fallen goddess of the moon, and the half-sister to the ultimate evil, as well as the strongest assassin known to all of the myriad realms. I was a simple man trapped in a boy¡¯s body, a boy who would grow to be the most beautiful being in all the many realms. A match made in heaven, if I do say so myself. My arms snaked out of the water, and around her neck behind me which gave her an open view to the front of my nubile, milky white body. From how close we were, I felt her heart skip a beat which made me happy inwards, blushing like a little catholic school girl in front of a hot jock. ¡°So sweet,¡± Ivanka groaned, hands sliding across every curve of my body. She especially reveled in the way my hips swelled out from the small of my waist, making sure to grab the sides of my ass before playing with it like dough. I let out a sweet, little moan. From how turned on I was, I couldn¡¯t help but grind my fat arse against her hands which inevitably pushed up against her fat, hard cock. Ivanka¡¯s hands moved back up, to cup my corset-like waist and kept them there to help her grind her veiny cock against the crack of my plump butt like a hotdog. ¡°So good. So sweet.¡± That was the second time she called me sweet. I could tell she was turned on, aroused, horny, whatever word you used but I could tell that then, she was still holding back for some reason. Because I knew that, she knew that if she wanted to, she could bend me over and fuck my brains out, and I would let her. Was she still hung up over how she thought she raped me? ¡°You can do more,¡± I looked up into her eyes and smiled gently. ¡°You can do so, so much more.¡± Please do consider reading ahead on my patreon!! - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter X: Dark Elves Are Hot As F*ck (4) Ivanka raised an eyebrow. I could still see the reluctance in her eyes but also the cracks starting to form. With a hop, I flipped myself around so that I was straddling her and I was on top, my big butt sliding dangerously against her meat pole while I looked down into her ashy gray eyes. My legs wrapped around her waist, I took one of her hands with both of mine and left the slender digits around my neck. This time, I whispered to her and unbeknownst to myself, accidentally used [Charm] on her. My eyes glowered a smoldering blue before I whispered at her, ¡°Fuck me.¡± The first thing I felt was her muscles tense. ¡°You¡¯re a fucking whore, little one.¡± Her cock bopped against mine, asserting it¡¯s dominance over my little one. While staring straight into my eyes, she asked me, ¡°How badly do you want it, whore?¡± ¡°Please, please,¡± I begged, while grinding my hips against hers. ¡°I want it so bad. I want to suck it. I want you to fuck me with it. I want it, please.¡± Ivanka separated our legs and arms, before pressing my head so that her monster cock stood up tall as a skyscraper above my face. ¡°Go ahead. Fuck yourself stupid, whore. With the go ahead, I waded through the water and got closer to the monster cock. My face was directly in front of it. It gave off a strong musk. It was glistening beautifully. I looked over every inch of it, and from the side it completely covered my eyes. This made my tongue hang out lewdly. I took the meat in my hand by the base, and gave it a playful squeeze. Ivanka gasped and groaned at my cute, studious actions. I squeezed a bit harder, making the shaft flex strongly. Veins bulge out, the mushroom tip throbbing, and I couldn''t help but squeal in delight at the obscene sight. "It¡¯s so big." I looked up at Ivanka who was panting slightly at my thorough examination of her scary organ. I gave her a pleading look, and she giggled at my wordless asking of the question, "May I please you, my goddess?" She simply nodded, and I squealed happily. I let go of the throbbing base and let the baseball length shaft swing freely. I follow its movements with my whole head, looking absolutely transfixed. With my hands behind my back, I opened my mouth right before the swollen tip, and ate it up. I loudly suckled it, and Ivanka''s legs began to tremble. She looked down at me, mouth agape, as I started focusing my vacuum suction on the tip and only the tip. Delicious precum hit my tongue and I couldn''t help but moan long and loud, still attached to the delicious mushroom. I wrung it out, skillfully with no hands, churning my head all over it. Ivanka had to hold herself up on the rock ledge to keep from falling. I might not have done this in a while, but I have a very good memory. I decide to get even more of a taste, and slowly start deepthroating the huge she cock. It slid down my tight throat with ease. I gagged loudly on it when my mouth hit the base, though my gag reflex is properly trained. I just wanted to make Ivanka throb from hearing such obscene noises. She was impossibly hard. Her head flew back in pleasure at my skills. She obviously took me for more of an innocent, mousy, bookish type than that of the cock starved nympho bitch that I appeared to be now. I began moving my head back and forth, devouring every inch over and over in a stellar, slutty performance. I looked up directly into her eyes, and after gagging loudly on the yummy slab of meat a bit more, I slowly slid off and the now soaked, sticky member flopped and bounced out of my mouth. It twitched violently, desperate for more attention. I playfully licked the delicious tip, and looked up at Ivanka who was now panting hard. "Do you like what I have to offer for your pleasure, my goddess?¡± I looked up at her, with big, googly eyes. Ivanka regained a bit of her composure after my insane blowjob. She reached down, and stroked my chubby cheek, making me giggle sweetly. ¡°We¡¯re not done,¡± Ivanka told me. I only nodded my head, before appraising her large she-cock. ¡°Absolutely wonderful, my goddess. I bet this bad boy¡¯s given a lot of naughty whores a hard pounding, huh?¡± I toyed with her cock. ¡°Am I next, my goddess?¡± She shuddered at my words. She had not anticipated my personality to change so drastically. I figured she must have been the dominant one in most of her sexual exploits. But this was looking to be both a good learning experience as well as a great way to finally melt my stress away. I was going to have fun, even if I had to drain this dark elf dry. What I forgot was that this was a literal beast I was dealing with. Ivanka then summoned forth a bottle of oil that looked like an aphrodisiac. It was a brand I''ve never heard of. I looked curiously as she popped open the cap. ¡°A bottle of celestial, virgin oil,¡± She rubbed the thing all over her large hands. ¡°Even the hardest warriors melt in pleasure from this. We¡¯ll see how good we feel from this.¡± She held the large bottle over my pale, ultra thick body. She squeezed it, and out drizzled a copious amount all over my curves and thickness. I felt the effects immediately. It was warm, and started to make me feel all tingly. I shuddered as she poured lots more onto me, not being frugal at all. When she was done pouring, she put the bottle down, and simply looked at my lewd form writhing, glistening with oil. I saw her huge dick throb and twitch. I knew she wanted to use it on me, but instead she used her hands to begin rubbing the oil into my flesh. Her strong hands slithered and slipped all over my body. I had to let out a gasp, as she started digging into my belly. Her hands gilded all over it, being as gentle as possible. I reached my hands up to my perky nipples to fondle them, but Ivanka stopped me with a glare. "Control yourself, little one." And then, shit started getting real. Please do consider reading ahead on my patreon!! - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XI: Dark Elves Are Hot As F*ck (5) Previously ¡°A bottle of celestial, virgin oil,¡± She rubbed the thing all over her large hands. ¡°Even the hardest warriors melt in pleasure from this. We¡¯ll see how good we feel from this.¡± She held the large bottle over my pale, ultra thick body. She squeezed it, and out drizzled a copious amount all over my curves and thickness. I felt the effects immediately. It was warm, and started to make me feel all tingly. I shuddered as she poured lots more onto me, not being frugal at all. When she was done pouring, she put the bottle down, and simply looked at my lewd form writhing, glistening with oil. I saw her huge dick throb and twitch. I knew she wanted to use it on me, but instead she used her hands to begin rubbing the oil into my flesh. Her strong hands slithered and slipped all over my body. I had to let out a gasp, as she started digging into my belly. Her hands gilded all over it, being as gentle as possible. I reached my hands up to my perky nipples to fondle them, but Ivanka stopped me with a glare. "Control yourself, little one." And then, shit started getting real. I lamented, but lowered my hands to my sides, and nodded understanding. Seeing my face look like it was about to cry made her suddenly move towards it and plant the sweetest smooch right on my lips. I gasped, and felt like I might actually cry. So sweet she was to me, my heart melted. I positioned myself exactly as Ivanka ordered me. On all fours, with my fat, juicy rear as high in the air as possible. I arched my back, and as my onion shaped booty was lifted up into the air. I spread my legs, uncontrollably shaking in anticipation. Ivanka stared at my backside, drilling holes with her eyes. She mewled in sheer amazement at the sight of me presenting myself so shamelessly. ¡°This, all of this is mine,¡± Ivanka said, smacking one of my fat cheeks, leaving a red imprint of her hand for ages to come. It jiggled wildly, and I could only squeal in delight. ¡°So fucking perfect,¡± At this, she used her hands to rub both of my meaty thighs very gently. In sharp contrast to the hard smack she just gave me. I shuddered at her touch. Then she decided to delicately peel open my boy pussy that was literally creaming at her touch. ¡°I know what you want,¡± She whispered to my wet boypussy, something that appeared only when I was in heat, and was preparing to be bred. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you feel so much better.¡± Then, she kissed it. The electric shock sensation alone nearly made me cum. I cried out, and shook violently. As if I could hang onto anything, but I didn''t complain when she gripped both my wide hips, and stuck her face right into my throbbing cunt. She immediately started sucking, kissing, and slurping loudly and mercilessly. I made what I assumed was an intense O face when I felt this. Crying out loudly, not caring how much of a slut I sounded like. "Oh my goddess," I moaned out loud. ¡°Fuckkk!¡± Ivanka held tightly onto my hips, and swirled her tongue expertly inside my insanely tight, meaty hole. She switched to my asshole next, which I didn''t expect, and clenched it hard when I felt her tongue slither inside like a snake. Ivanka was alternating between eating both of my soaked holes out with gusto, and I was at her mercy. When she managed to pull away from my burning snatch and winking asshole, she giggled mischievously. She suddenly inserted her middle and ring fingers into my pussy, and started fingering the shit out of it. I bellowed loudly, and felt an orgasm coming. "That¡¯s a good slut,¡± Ivanka suddenly whispered, while edging me. ¡°Cum for me, you fat arse-having whore. Cum.¡± Her nurturing voice betrayed her harsh words, and brutal finger pistoning. She worked her fingers so well, sloshing them in and out, up and down. My mind went white as I screamed and squirted hard all over her in the hardest orgasm I''ve had in years. "Oh FUCK!" Ivanka rubbed and gently coaxed out the rest of my orgasm as I could only squeal. My pussy leaked profusely, and I would have collapsed if Ivanka didn''t order me to stay up. "We''re not done yet, little one. You¡¯ve done nothing but tempt me from the moment you arrived. Now, I¡¯m going to show you what I do to little sheeps like you." She positioned herself behind me, and poked her fat cock tip right onto my freshly finger fucked mound. I was distressed with having just come, but I hadn''t the energy to protest. I could only plant myself, and prepare for what I assumed was going to be the fuck of my life. With that, she pierced my twat in one slick, swift motion, instantly splitting me wide open. I had thought she would ease in, but I couldn''t have been more wrong. All at once, Ivanka the fallen goddess was hilt deep inside my throbbing, ecstatic pussy. I had no time to react from this indescribable feeling, for Ivanka was on a mission to pound my fat pussy into mush. And pound she did. She began thrusting her hips back and forth at a moderate pace. Every time she pumped forward, she would waste not an inch, and slide all of herself into me. She smacked into my big booty over and over again. She groaned at how tight I was. Gripping my hips tightly, she expertly pounded back and forth, pleasing my pussy like she promised she would. ¡°Such a tight little fuck hole for me,¡± She was smack talking how easy it was to immediately have my boy-pussy in submission. I could not retort back, as she was literally making me go insane with her godly thrusting. I was undeniably submitting to this fox girl''s impeccable technique. I felt like I would come again soon. I tried squeezing her as tight as I could to contribute to this mating session, but that was all I could do. Ivanka was feeling how I was trying to counter her blistering assault, but wasn''t fazed. Instead of slowing down, she put her arms behind her back, pursed her lips, and went into maximum overdrive. She pummeled me into oblivion, making my bubble butt jiggle out of control. I was squealing louder than ever before, as she took my pussy to pound town. In and out, faster and faster, my boy-pussy was getting all the love this hung elven goddess had to offer. Before I knew it, my bussy was once again squirting, and pushing out that fiendish cock. Juice exploded out of me in a torrent, and Ivanka''s hung dick sandwiched itself in between my monstrous butt cheeks. She effortlessly rubbed it, gliding over my asshole, and getting enveloped by my fat velvety cakes. I was panting and moaning like mad. I couldn''t stay on my knees any longer, so I collapsed in a heap as my pussy continued to gush and spurt. Ivanka gave my ass a firm smack, making me yelp in surprise. ¡°Let¡¯s try something different,¡± She flipped me over, and pulled my legs back. ¡°You¡¯re going to look into the eyes of the woman that fucked your virgin cunt.¡± Hearing these words, I was possessed with an insatiable urge to belong only to this amazing fox woman. My exposed, puffy, pink pussy looking as obscene as physically possible having just been reamed so roughly. It oozed, and throbbed impossibly hard. I invited Ivanka in again without saying anything. She held my ankles in place behind my ears, and slowly inserted her powerful she cock inside me. It was easy, as both shaft and vagina are perfectly lubed and prepared for sexual congress. Ivanka slid in much slower than before, making me shudder at every inch that went in. I felt my boy-pussy already molding to the shape of her cock. When she was fully inside, holding my ankles apart, Ivanka began slowly rolling her hips up and down, back and forth, stabbing my juicy cunt again and again. My asscheeks bounced, and clapped when Ivanka alternated between long deep strokes, and pounding piston motions. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely divine,¡± Ivanka groaned. ¡°What a pussy.¡± All I could do was look into her ashy-gray eyes, tongue hanging lewdly from my mouth, as she dove in and out of me. She moved down, towards my face, and I wrapped my legs tightly around her waist as she continued to pound me. We kissed, and it was the most romantic moment of my life. It was a passionate display. Two beings locked in sweaty, intense coitus, thinking about nothing else in the world. When she pulled away, Miyuki suddenly took it upon herself to go into jackhammer mode. My pussy clamped tightly around her meat. Not letting go, she lifted my lower body up higher, and expertly began pressing me. I was taken by surprise, but loved every second of it. Ivanka''s hips were bouncing up and down, eager to fully satisfy me. I was crying out in bliss as she treated me to every inch of her amazing cock. I wrapped my arms around her neck and she lifted me with shocking strength. I yelped, scared at first, but then laughed and playfully coiled my legs around her waist tightly so she wouldn''t drop me. She rammed her big dick into me from below, and held on to me. Ivanka pounded me like a champion standing up, carrying me with ease despite being so heavy. She carried me over to a rock ledge, and sat me down. She backed up, and when her cock slid out of me, I whined in a bratty way. But Ivanka was having none of that. She quickly pushed me back, opening my legs, and started sloppily sucking out my pussy again. My eyes rolled back, mouth agape, as she ate me up again. She held my ankles forcibly open, and my legs were trembling terribly. I tried to close them, but she was too strong. [BOOK II] Chapter XII: Dark Elves Are Hot As F*ck (6) I looked over at myself in the mirror, as if I was nude, staring at the heart insignia above my crotch, signifying that I had lost my virginity but then again, I didn¡¯t really feel like I had graduated from a boy to a man. More so, from a boy to a bitch. Ivanka¡¯s bitch, to be precise. I didn¡¯t expect Ivanka or anyone at all to be the one to take my virginity but then again, shit like that happens when you¡¯re stuck with an extremely attractive woman for a month with nothing but your horny mind. Ivanka didn¡¯t seem to mind as much, seeing as she was simply doing my hair, tying it into a bun with the morning sun¡¯s rising glow being her only source of light but with her eyes that could see through the void, light was nothing more than a nifty little toy to her. I felt content, happy. I wanted this to last forever but I knew I couldn¡¯t stay. Suddenly, I saw nothing but a hypocrite in the mirror. I felt queasy, guilt bubbling in my stomach. ¡°Stay still.¡± Ivanka said, from above me. ¡°Your hair¡¯s almost done.¡± That was her way of telling me to wait for her to at least finish doing my hair, before I asked the questions I wanted to ask. How did I know? Well, Ivanka and I were bond-mates now, which meant that there were two ¡®benefits¡¯ to our relationship now. Oh, wait, technically there were three benefits but the last one basically enhances both of our sex life by allowing our senses to combine and elevate during sex. Yeah, that last one was the reason I lost my consciousness half of the time when we were fucking like rabbits last night. Having nothing to do, I pondered over my next course of action. As much as it pained me to say this or even think it, I would definitely have to leave Ivanka to pursue the first step to gaining my easy-going life, which has now been modified to an easy-going life with Ivanka, aka my five steps to godhood. Okay, even being a god, technically, I would still be weaker than Ivanka but at least, being a god with my own hard work would help save me a lot of face than being a simple and typical Maiden who knew nothing but to cry, pray and heal. No, I refuse to be a simple bimbo like in the game when I have made my mark in this world the moment I accepted being me instead of Willow. I had chi, martial arts, Anger which was basically divinity in conjunction to my constitution as the Maiden, and the [Dress Of Heaven]. Godhood was the ultimate goal, and the first step to getting there was acquiring a certain flaming sword that had been sealed in a certain ruin under a certain kingdom. The specific location was a mystery since in the game, you had to buy the sword in the game, you had to buy the sword which was expensive as hell but seeing as it was one of the six divine swords, the price-tag seemed worth it. But well, after playing this game and all of it¡¯s DLC for ten years straight, I¡¯m pretty sure I knew where it was. And, around this time and age, it was still a hundred years too early for it¡¯s owner to wield it. Hell, I¡¯m very sure she wasn¡¯t even born yet. I mean, I should know. Dazed, I rubbed my belly like there was something there before snapping out of it when Ivanka finally finished. ¡°Hm,¡± Ivanka nodded at me, but I knew from our link, she was proud of her work and why shouldn¡¯t she be? I must say, I looked good in my normal hair-down style, but in a bridal bun with all of the loops and curls, I looked ready to be married to a god. My mouth opened in disbelief. ¡°Wow. Is this. . .Is this me?¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Ivanka grunted. Her fingers slithered along my neck, before eventually cupping my cheek. My face leaned onto her big, calloused hands. ¡°Tell me, Ivanka,¡± I started, looking into the ashy gray eyes that stared at me so fondly from the mirror. ¡°What are we?¡± I saw her eyes flash with something, before she held it back. ¡°What do you want us to be, little one?¡± ¡°Oh, I have so many questions,¡± I whispered. ¡°But, the most important one would be of her. What will you do now that you¡¯ve robbed the Demon God of her claim?¡± My heart trembled, thinking of an ungodly fight between the Demon God and Ivanka, both in their full, god forms. I bit my lips in fear, when I knew that Ivanka, as strong as she was, fell a few inches shy from the realm of power the Demon God stood in. My voice trembling, I asked her another question. ¡°Are you. . .Are you going to leave me?¡± Then, I felt two arms wrapping themselves around my neck, as her face rested above my head. For the first time in my life, I enjoyed cold skin over warmth as it reminded me that my bond-mate was here, beside me, loving me, holding me. I might have underestimated how strong the bond-mate was, since my head seemed clouded with thoughts I could not identify, all except the thoughts pushed to the front of my brain which repeated the mantra of ¡°loving, obeying and submitting to her¡± over and over again. And, even though I knew this was not me, to be so easy to cry like a teenage white girl even though I was a man inside, I couldn''t care less at this moment. Read the entire thing on my patreon - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XIII: Of Love & Gods (1) All I wanted was my Ivanka to be beside me always, always. Ivanka must have read my emotions from our link which made her hold me tighter in her arms before I felt her arousal from how needy I was of her. But, Ivanka being the gentlewoman that she was, held it down and instead whispered into my ears, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you.¡± ¡°However,¡± She said, nuzzling into my neck. ¡°You must leave this realm, and go on your journey.¡± She cut me off before I could refuse. ¡°Do not worry about me, little one. Our bond, while linked, does not equate to a path equally shared.¡± ¡°Bu-But,¡± I sniffled. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡± I said that in the lowest possible volume, but then again, Ivanka was a fallen god. I felt her arousal triple through our bond, and this time, I knew she would not be able to control herself. Just as I thought, Ivanka¡¯s hands traveled to my shoulders, parting the white dress of heaven. She peppered my neck with small kisses and said, ¡°You have no idea what you do to me, little one.¡± I moaned when she licked my neck, getting even more aroused when I could see what she was doing so clearly from the mirror. Her eyes glowed a dangerous shine, ¡°A millennium I spent my cursed years in silence, an oath I had taken and yet, all it took was a doe-eyed maiden to make me break my oath.¡± ¡°Oh, how I¡¯ve fallen,¡± Ivanka lamented before tilting my head with one of her hands, grabbing it still as her other hand played with my tongue, her fingers easily taming the cavern of my mouth. ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± Then, she bit my neck. I instantly had a light orgasm, as now I could feel her possessiveness and dominance pour into my neck, and due to our bond link, we both felt what the other was feeling. ¡°Ough. . .¡± Slack-jawed and eyes rolled to the back of my head, Ivanka stopped playing with my tongue as she took her fingers out with a pop, leaving behind a clear line of saliva. Despite how much I simply wanted to stay still and enjoy Ivanka¡¯s slobbering over my neck, I knew I had to make her feel good too. With but a thought, my dress lifted up from the bottom, revealing the pale white ass she loved so much. Her free hand immediately went to give both cheeks a slap before molding it like clay in her hand. I let out another moan and started to grind myself on her pants that were a little bit too tight for her, making me feel that big slab of meat only I could touch. Oh right, her abs felt amazing against my back too. With me grinding and swiveling my wide hips on her crotch, and her dry-humping my arse, it wasn¡¯t long before I had another orgasm. ¡°Fuuuck!¡± Ivanka didn¡¯t let up and released her fangs from my neck, licking up the small traces of blood. Then, she held my hips still and a magical chime resounded behind me. I knew I was fucked, literally. In one go, Ivanka covered my mouth with her thick hands and thrusted her thick cock into my slobbering, boypussy and grunted into my ears. I screamed like a whore but all that came out was muffled yells. It always felt like heaven whenever she fucked me, whenever my bond mate made love to me, especially because of the first boon from the bond-mate. It was like lightning had struck me whenever she pulled out her cock slowly, as if to tell me how long it was before thrusting in deep and hard. "This pussy is mine. No one else''s," I moaned at her possessiveness. "Only I can touch you like this. I am the only one who can touch you, and fuck you until you only know my name. Do you understand?" I nodded as my body began trembling as she quickened her pace. "I said," Ivanka growled. ¡°Do you understand what I said?¡± "I-I und-derstan-nd." "Say it," She growled in my ear, her grip tightening. "This pussy is yours. Only yours. No one else''s,¡± I had a small orgasm from her show of dominance over me. But, she mustn''t have been satisfied since my head fell back as I felt her cock sliding into my pussy, teasing my hole slowly. "Ivanka, please," I whimpered, shaking my ass as I heard her hiss and groan. She grabbed my hips to steady me. "Patience, little one." I whined as she slapped my ass. I wanted her. I needed her. "Please fuc-fuck me, please," I begged, "Please, Ivanka, I need your thick, big cock, please," I felt her length twitch against my ass. "Please, no one can fuck me like you. Please, Ivanka. I need your cum inside me, ple-" She didn''t allow me to finish, she slid her cock into my boy-pussy, filling me up to the brim as both of our loud moans filled the room. She slowly slid out of me as her fingers dug into my hips, she then slammed into me all the way. She began to move faster, her balls were slapping my ass as she rammed into me, the sound and feeling both made me release moans. Her hand came down on my ass once again. I fell onto my elbows, unable to stabilize myself with the immense pleasure I was feeling. "Who''s making you feel this good?" She gasped as she began moving faster, her cock ramming into me at an ungodly speed. I began to lose my breath to the pleasure. "Yo-ou a-arre." "Say my name." She ordered as she took handfuls of my ass, kneading it, "Say it, now." "Ivanka!" I screamed, my voice becoming sore from all the sounds that I was making. She picked up the pace and one of her hands unlatched from one ass cheek and began to grip my neck, hard. "Ivanka! Don-don''t stop. Pl-e-ease!" I moaned, my legs trembling as I felt myself start to reach my orgasm. I was a stuttering mess, all the words leaving my mouth were unintelligible. "Let everyone know who''s fucking you this good," She groaned, her fingers on my boydick moving even faster. I nodded as my head began spinning as I felt her dick twitch. I prayed she would allow me to cum, I''m almost there. "Come on then, little one" Her pace was still relentless, she never slowed, "Cum with me, now." At his words I fell apart. My legs were shaking as I screamed. The tightness of my pussy clenching her cock triggered her orgasm, her cock filling my asspussy with her seed. I was a panting mess, we both fell into the sheets, her dick still inside me. We lay still for a few moments until she slid his cock out, both mine and her juices started to drip out of me. I whined at the empty feeling. Her arms wrapped around my waist. I smiled lazily at her as I opened my eyes, I loved the flush on her face after she cums. "I love the way you look after I''ve fucked you." She whispered into my ear as she placed a gentle kiss on my forehead. Don''t forget to read ahead on my patreon for a cheap price - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XIV: Of Love & Gods (2) We both ended up on the bed, my small body lying on top of hers as I cuddled with her for life since I couldn¡¯t fathom the thought that I was going to leave her in just one day. The sun outside burned brightly, but inside Ivanka¡¯s magically enchanted room, only shadows existed. I would miss the horrible decor of this room, that crackling fireplace, not to mention that absurd painting of a naked woman, most likely a diva, hung on the wall directly above the bed. So many times I had asked her to get rid of it since I hated waking up to something that could make me horny so early in the morning. Her fingers played with my hair, kissing me on the head from time to time as I calmed myself by listening to her heartbeat which was ridiculously slow. And also, her cool skin really came into handy here since I no longer had to worry about clumpy sweat whenever we cuddled. ¡°So, what are you going to do when I¡¯m gone?¡± I asked. ¡°Hm,¡± She hugged me tighter. ¡°. . .Continue to stay here in my realm, perhaps wandering into the woods from time to time. Nothing more, nothing less.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t that be boring?¡± I frowned. ¡°And, lonely?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Ivanka replied. ¡°But I have made an oath with ancient powers in which I cannot wander much further than my own domains.¡± The Banishment Of The K.O.G. In summary, Ivanka had been banished by the king of the gods into the mortal realm but with all her divinity and powers still available for use since in this world, if you birth a divinity, none other authority could lock them off like in many fantasy shows. But then, it wouldn¡¯t be fair for a fallen goddess to mingle freely with mortals so Ivanka and the divine realm made a contract to promise that she wouldn¡¯t ever overstep areas she designated as her domain. But, of course I couldn¡¯t say all that. ¡°I see.¡± I nuzzled my little face against her perky breasts, and immediately got a whiff of her strong, ¡®forestry¡¯ smell, forestry as in I always get sent to a beautiful forest with all of the amazing greenery whenever I caught her smell. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you,¡± I whispered, blushing a little. Her response was petting me on the head. ¡°Beautiful boy.¡± I knew that was her way of saying that she was going to miss me too. ¡°I have something to show you when the sun comes down tonight,¡± Ivanka said. I looked up and she looked down. Something sparkled in her eyes. ¡°A gift.¡± ¡°What?¡± My head turned left and right, as if to search for the person she was giving a gift too. ¡°For me? When?¡± ¡°I understand you will have questions but hold them in,¡± Ivanka said, breaking the eye contact to push my head into her bosom. This time, her scent made me sleepy. I gave a yawn and decided to do what my bond-mate asked of me. ¡°For now,¡± Ivanka paused, snapping her fingers and suddenly, there was no more light in the room despite it being high noon. ¡°Sleep.¡± Then, I was out like a truck. *** ¡°So, why did you take me out in the middle of the forest, in the middle of the night?¡± I asked, looking around. ¡°Beautiful flowers, though.¡± It was like a cinematic shot taken straight out of a Hollywood fantasy movie. Ivanka had taken me to a little clearing where the ground was made of flowers, all of which were glowing with a few independent, little flowers being carried by the gentle wind. They tickled whenever they brushed against my cheeks. With my eyes, I spy myself something blue, red, green, yellow and oh so mellow. I plucked up an illuminated flower and felt the bustling life within such a small thing. Ever since I picked up martial arts and learned how to sense chi, life just seemed so much. . .livelier. I placed the little, red flower back down and turned my attention to the stoic, tall woman staring at me, her ashy gray eyes glowing under the moon. ¡°So,¡± I said. ¡°What is it that you wanted to show me?¡± Ivanka stayed silent for a few seconds, still staring at me to the point I was beginning to blush before eventually answering. ¡°Soon, the portal will open and you will leave to embark on your journey.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°An impossible journey in which you desire the head of the most powerful being in the myriad realms,¡± Ivanka said. I rolled my eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re just now starting to tell me not to, then-¡± Ivanka stopped me with a raise of her hand. ¡°Please, let me finish, little one.¡± Then, she whistled into the night. ¡°What was that for?¡± I asked. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, you are going after the Demon God¡¯s head,¡± Ivanka said. ¡°While I¡¯m sure you will grow stronger along your journey, you will always need a good companion in your trust.¡± ¡°For, there is nothing easier than being able to travel with casual legs.¡± ¡°What are you-¡± NEIGH! ¡°This is my present to you, Willow,¡± Ivanka said, a finger pointed to the sky. I looked up and by the gods, did my jaw drop to the floor. The mysterious flying steed was majestic and pure, that was the first thought I had of it, galloping through the skies with a pair of unsullied white wings that flapped as graceful as a swan, maybe even more graceful. It let out a whine when it reached the center of the moon before descending down, riding past the clouds and landing onto the bed of glowing flowers. Proceeding to charge towards us, I was a little worried it was going to end up trampling over us before it halted right in front of us - if the ground was concrete, it would definitely sound like metal scraping against a pan. It let out a final snort before lowering it¡¯s head before us. I couldn¡¯t contain it anymore. ¡°You got me a pegasus?!¡± My hands tentatively stretched forward, scared that the pegasus might lash out or something but my worries were unneeded. Due to the shock of seeing such a mythical creature with my own two eyes, I¡¯d forgotten who I was. Please do consider reading ahead on my patreon for a cheap price - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XV: Of Love & Gods (3) The pegasus unfurled it¡¯s wings, showing them off and whinnied in pride, before leaning into my hand like a child asking for a mother¡¯s love. Through the touch, I knew that it wanted me more than I wanted it. Why wouldn¡¯t it? It was a glory to all creatures of good to be able to lend a hand to the legendary Maiden otherwise known as the balance of the world. Even when I was a child, there would always be birds chirping when I sang, fishes popping out when I swam and it was never a difficulty to ride a horse. But, I still had to learn to distinguish between creatures of good and creatures of evil, since where it was an honor to protect/help me as a creature of good, it was a luxury to eat or rape me as a creature of evil. Luckily, in all my nine incarnations, I had never had my flesh so much as tasted by a creature of evil and I intend on keeping that trend. ¡°Pegasi,¡± Ivanka corrected me. ¡°And no, it¡¯s not just any pegasi.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I said, voice muffled since my face was pressed up against the pegasi¡¯s soft, feathery wings. ¡°What¡¯s so special about this one?¡± Ivanka walked over, and pointed at a spot between the pegasi¡¯s wing muscles. ¡°Open your eyes and see the answer for yourself.¡± Curious, I reluctantly got my face off the soft, feathery wings and did as she asked. Pouring chi into my eyes, I opened them to enter a world of pure energy, with no boundaries, unrestricted by mortal laws. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I whispered, looking at the massive stack of aged, chaos energy within the flying steed. If it was a human, it would easily be someone of diamond-rank, no it was even a few licks short of being classified as an immortal-ranked creature. And, I was being gifted with such a creature. ¡°I can¡¯t take this,¡± My eyes returned back to normal. Ivanka¡¯s fingers traced the wings of the magnificent pegasi, and from the slight shiver of the pegasi, I could tell that she had done this multiple times before. I wracked my brain, scouring my knowledge of the game to wonder if this pegasi had ever appeared before but got no answer. ¡°He¡¯s a beauty, isn¡¯t he?¡± Ivanka said. ¡°When I found him, he was nothing more than a foal, with wings and legs the smallest of his pack. But, through his own grit and my caring, he came out a King, with the biggest wings and the strongest legs.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that reminds you of someone?¡± I knew she was talking about me. ¡°But, I still can¡¯t just take it from you. Besides, weren¡¯t you the one who told me not to depend on anything or anyone but myself?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°You are aiming for the Demon God¡¯s head, yes?¡± Ivanka asked, and I nodded. ¡°Then, you¡¯re a million years too young, my headstrong little one.¡± My heart swooned when she used my pet name but I stayed strong. I did want the pegasi really, really bad since I would look so badass felling my enemies while riding it but then, I couldn¡¯t just take it. Maybe I am being a little too headstrong. No way was I going to admit it out loud though. She petted the pegasi. ¡°Take this steed, and it¡¯ll be a thousand.¡± At that, the pegasi stomped his strong legs on the ground. ¡°He¡¯ll be your first companion, as well as the first and last gift this foolish oaf will be able to give you.¡± Magically, a headstall appeared on the King Pegasi¡¯s head from which golden reins appeared from. She presented the reins to me. ¡°Take them, my love.¡± I held up a finger. ¡°One moment.¡± Then, I ran towards the direction of our house while yelling, ¡°I need to go get something!¡± Ivanka just stood dumbly there. *** It took no more than five minutes for a chi-enhanced me to run to and from our house back to the garden of flowers, where Ivanka and a chilling pegasi were. The distance should have definitely made me tired and would have made me tired if I was still the old, weak Willow in the past but the way I am now, it barely made me sweat. You just love to see progress. I came back to Ivanka, with a leather satchel in hand. Her eyes caught the satchel and I held it out. ¡°Curious?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Hm-m!¡± I smiled smugly. ¡°You weren¡¯t the only one preparing to give me a gift. I was working on something behind the scenes to give you as well.¡± Opening the satchel, I rummaged through the materials inside to find what I was looking for. ¡°While it won¡¯t be as grand as the pegasi you¡¯ve given me, I did work pretty hard on it. It¡¯s a little bit of a shame I wasn¡¯t the first one to drop the surprise on you but beggars can¡¯t be choosers. Found it!¡± ¡°This is something I¡¯ve made for you,¡± I took out the gift, and presented it to her. ¡°Pretty cool right?¡± She held the gift and appraised it. ¡°An amulet?¡± ¡°Not just any amulet. A magical amulet that allows you to revisit your favorite memories in your dream. I call it the DreamCatcher. Look,¡± I told her, before taking out my own which was in the shape of a full moon. ¡°I¡¯ve got one too.¡± I held my full moon against her crescent moon. ¡°We match.¡± ¡°Where did you find it?¡± She asked. I deflated. ¡°I¡¯m a little hurt that you think I didn¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said, smiling shamelessly. ¡°But I did find it, in a place only I know.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. It even took me until yesterday to remember that the DreamCatchers, a lover¡¯s item in the game, could be found in Ivanka¡¯s Domain, hidden somewhere the moon¡¯s glow doesn¡¯t reach, which was basically inside a cave south of Ivanka¡¯s home. If you thought that all I did was train, sleep and eat, you were sorely mistaken. How would it be possible for a curious boy like me to just stay in one spot for an entire month? ¡°So?¡± I asked, with a big smile. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Please do consider reading ahead on my patreon for a cheap price - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XVI: Of Love & Gods (4) Ivanka¡¯s expression remained still, but I had known her enough to instead look into her eyes, where emotions flashed. Some that I managed to read were surprise, shock, endearment and love. Looks like she liked the gift. Without a word, she wore the amulet and it was a perfect fit. It even went along with her assassin outfit as the crescent moon twinkled whenever the moon¡¯s light shone. She waved her hands, and suddenly, a hand mirror appeared in front of her. God, I wanted my own [Storage] too. Imagine being able to store and carry whatever you want, wherever you go in a constant frozen temperature. No spoilt food, damaged clothes, smelly underwear. Ivanka played with the little amulet, moving it around and watching it¡¯s reflection from the mirror. She seemed to be satisfied with my gift, when she turned to me and gave me the rarest, most beautiful smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± I was stunned. I couldn¡¯t speak, my heart skipped a beat, everything romantic and pink happened to me. Ivanka¡¯s smile was so rare that in the game, if you managed to get it, you got a freaking achievement and now I was seeing it in real life, with my own two eyes. The pegasi beside me must have been stunned as well, since it dropped the flowers it was eating. I couldn¡¯t just stand still like a dumbass, so I did what I wanted to do at that moment. I gave her a big hug. Due to our height difference, I had to tip-toe just to be able to reach her shoulders for a hug. Her arms found their way on the curve of my hips, before carrying me for a quick kiss. I blushed but enjoyed the chaste kiss, before pressing our foreheads together. For a moment, we enjoyed each other¡¯s company in the garden of flowers in a silent embrace. Then, she put me back down. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot,¡± I wore my amulet too, and it was perfect on me as well. ¡°Now, everyone can see that I belong to you.¡± I felt a wave of possessiveness from her through our link, so I decided to tease her. A smirk on my lips, I asked her, ¡°You liked that, didn¡¯t you?¡± She only rolled her eyes at that. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin the moment with your jest.¡± ¡°You love me,¡± I poked my tongue at her. BOOM! Space-time warped in front of us. Lightning sparked and arched in the shape of a circle before opening up into a red portal. From where I stood, I couldn¡¯t see anything on the other side of the portal, since only a fluid-like material could be seen, like wet cement. ¡°The portal¡¯s opened,¡± Ivanka said calmly but my heart dropped. ¡°. . .It¡¯s time to go.¡± I took a look at Ivanka, the portal, then back at Ivanka. Emotions welled up inside me, emotions Ivanka must surely have sensed through our connection and my reluctance to leave was only second to her reluctance of letting me go but we both knew that this was where our paths separate, never knowing if our paths would merge again. No, surely it must. We are bonded through the Maiden¡¯s Pact. She is the one who took my virginity and I was the one who willingly offered it to her. We would meet again, the only question really was; when? Oh, how the memories rushed into my head. The first time I found myself in her bed, only fear and curiosity filling my being as I wondered where I was. I remembered the shock I felt when I first saw Ivanka in the flesh, and the terror Nightmare brought when she nearly had me. The hope I felt when I learned that I could practice martial arts, when the first wave of chi kissed my skin. The way my world changed when I first started to look at Ivanka differently, morphing from a simple hot teacher to a hot, lovable oaf of a woman. A woman I wouldn¡¯t mind being the one to take my first time. Oh, the pleasure I felt when her passionate touch first fell on my skin. We had changed from a simple student and teacher to lovers bound by something much greater. I would always feel her wherever she went, and vice versa so can you imagine the torture it¡¯d be when I felt her presence only to find that she was never there beside me. I jumped into her embrace, and wasn¡¯t surprised to find that her arms were already open. With all the passion I could muster, I kissed her on the lips to tell her words I wouldn¡¯t be able to convey otherwise. For a good minute, we did nothing but eat each other¡¯s faces, a desperate but otherwise futile attempt to prolong the inevitable farewell. I was the first to break the kiss. With bated breaths, I looked into her ashy gray eyes and told her, ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± ¡°I as well, little one,¡± She replied. I didn¡¯t need our connection to feel her loneliness as well. ¡°Go,¡± Ivanka said, before shaking her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I wanted to tell you.¡± She looked me straight in the eyes and with as much emotion she could muster out, she whispered to me. ¡°I love you.¡± Suddenly, there was nothing but the two of us. Everything was just right, just perfect and nothing could stand in my way. What perfect three words. I kissed her three times, one on her forehead, the next on her cheeks and finally, the last one on her lips. ¡°I love you too.¡± Then, I parted from her strong, warm arms and hopped onto the pegasi who let out a whinny. I patted its soft wings, whispering ¡®good boy¡¯ to him over and over again. ¡°I¡¯m going to name him ¡®Aegis¡¯,¡± I told Ivanka. ¡°A shield my lovely goddess gave me.¡± I turned to Ivanka one last time, as Aegis unfurled his wings before preparing for takeoff. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Then, Aegis flew forward into the portal, and I blacked out, leaving behind my lover and temporary home of one month. Please do consider reading ahead on my patreon for a cheap price - - - - -> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo Or, come join my discord -------> https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XVII: People Are Just Too Horny [1] Previously ¡°Go,¡± Ivanka said, before shaking her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I wanted to tell you.¡± She looked me straight in the eyes and with as much emotion she could muster out, she whispered to me. ¡°I love you.¡± Suddenly, there was nothing but the two of us. Everything was just right, just perfect and nothing could stand in my way. What perfect three words. I kissed her three times, one on her forehead, the next on her cheeks and finally, the last one on her lips. ¡°I love you too.¡± Then, I parted from her strong, warm arms and hopped onto the pegasi who let out a whinny. I patted its soft wings, whispering ¡®good boy¡¯ to him over and over again. ¡°I¡¯m going to name him ¡®Aegis¡¯,¡± I told Ivanka. ¡°A shield my lovely goddess gave me.¡± I turned to Ivanka one last time, as Aegis unfurled his wings before preparing for takeoff. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Then, Aegis flew forward into the portal, and I blacked out, leaving behind my lover and temporary home of one month. With one swing, Elm slayed the 70th Demon Lord, and watched in grim silence as it¡¯s body went up in flames. The Demon Lord must have thought it¡¯s soul would return back to hell and revive but unfortunately for it, it¡¯s opponent was the 777th incarnation of the Celestial Hero equipped with the Holy Sword Of Promised Victory - Caliburn, one of the three holy equipments required to defeat the Demon God once and for all. ¡°Seal.¡± A single word uttered, and the demonic soul of the 70th Demon Lord was sucked, and devoured by the glimmering golden sword of victory without so much as a peep. The imperial army of the Valterran Kingdom, waiting upon the northern plains, far north of Elm¡¯s hometown, all had their jaws dropped so down the floor it would be impossible to pick it up again. But was it their fault? Under the royal order of the sixth princess, they had assembled into a number of five thousand, with the weakest soldier being of Emblem Iron Rank. One might think it was a little overkill but since a demon lord was personally coming to play, all five thousand had marched into the northern plains with grim faces, wondering why their beloved princess would order them to their deaths, with such a stupid plan that didn¡¯t sound like something she would say. ¡°Just Keep Them Busy.¡± That was what their beloved princess, and the smartest strategist in their kingdom told the commanders, and onwards to the soldiers. If it was from anyone else, they would have burst in anger, and thrown a revolt against the crown. But, this was from their beloved princess, and their trust was hers to keep. After all, not everyone had the smarts to trick one of the strongest House-Heads Of Hell into giving up their power before using said power to kill the House-Head. So, they marched, and when the trumpet blew, every one of the six thousand soldiers roared and fought against the horrible onslaught of demons that cared naught for mercy, all the while the 70th House-Head watched on with boredom, with balls of gravity orbiting around it¡¯s 10 foot tall demonic body. Sometimes, it would throw some of said gravitons towards the army, which would then expand rapidly into a miniature black-hole that decimated both it¡¯s lesser demons and the Valterran army. But, what did it care? They all looked, smelt, and tasted the same to it anyway. It was even thinking of just killing all six-thousand in one fell swoop, before it¡¯s head had been cut off, and it¡¯s core crushed. It died without even knowing who killed it. But the army saw what happened. A certain Celestial Hero had appeared in a blink and speed-blitzed the 70th House-Head like it was just a bug on the sidewalk. A Demon Lord, A Head of House had been killed just like that. But, the lesser demons were still here. The army prepared to fight back but realized that within a blink, all the lesser demons had died. In a blink, the lesser demons went from almost slicing their throats to having their own cores sliced up, before burning into purplish flames. ¡°Seal.¡± A whisper carried by the winds, and all the souls of the lesser demons were sucked into the golden sword. Elm looked over the Valterran army with eternal boredom in her golden eyes, not even disappointed that a mere 70th Demon Lord wasn¡¯t her match anymore. After a month of training, accelerated by the constitution of the Celestial Hero and her smarts, not to mention having equipped her Holy Sword, only something of the Top 5 Demon Lords would be able to damage her. It was unfair, but did she care? No, everything was just gray again. Back to how it¡¯d been. She glanced over the army, before whispering once more. ¡°Teleport.¡± Then, she disappeared in a flash of light, leaving behind a stunned army of soldiers who still couldn¡¯t process what had just happened. *** Hero¡¯s Room, The Golden Castle ¡°5 seconds,¡± Someone said. ¡°How odd that you take so long to defeat a mere low-ranked Demon Lord.¡± That was the first thing Elm heard as she re-appeared in her room which was simply a larger version of her old room since she specifically requested that they not add anything to the room except a bed big enough for two people. Elm glanced down at the person in front of her. She was a dainty little thing. Wearing a royal white dress, she sported a slender, small figure that many would be jealous of. Honestly, there was nothing on the little girl that people wouldn¡¯t be jealous of, from the mythical-grade trinkets and amulets on her olive brown skin to the silky, silver hair that seemed to flow like the smoothest waves ever recorded. Oh, her face was nothing to scoff at either - with silvery eyes compact with a mischievous smile that told everything you needed to know about her. But, of course how would anyone know that such a young, little girl was home to the powers of one of the deadliest Demon Lords ever to live and the most devious mind in history. ¡°4,¡± Elm retorted. ¡°Ah, so you were counting after all,¡± She replied. ¡°What do you need, Eliza?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the second princess, Eliza to you,¡± Eliza giggled. ¡°I¡¯m joking, of course. Don¡¯t go destroying the country just because I made a joke now.¡± Elm just deadpanned, not wanting to repeat herself. Even Eliza, the greatest strategist in history, wasn¡¯t able to endure the staring those cold, dead eyes drilled into you. ¡°Well, I was partially joking when I asked you my question,¡± Eliza said. ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± ¡°You are not privy to the answer,¡± Elm started, but this was Eliza, someone whose help she would require very, very soon. ¡°I was distracted.¡± That made Eliza¡¯s silvery eyes sparkle. ¡°Oh?¡± She thought over what could make the oh-so-focused Celestial Hero of legend distracted. ¡°You were thinking about him, weren¡¯t you?¡± Obligatory Patreon Request, Please consider being a patron, and read up weeks ahead of the current schedule. Pretty please? The link ===> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo . Or, just come join my discord where shenanigans happen every sunday====>https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XVIII: People Are Just Too Horny [2] Previously ¡°What do you need, Eliza?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the second princess, Eliza to you,¡± Eliza giggled. ¡°I¡¯m joking, of course. Don¡¯t go destroying the country just because I made a joke now.¡± Elm just deadpanned, not wanting to repeat herself. Even Eliza, the greatest strategist in history, wasn¡¯t able to endure the staring those cold, dead eyes drilled into you. ¡°Well, I was partially joking when I asked you my question,¡± Eliza said. ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± ¡°You are not privy to the answer,¡± Elm started, but this was Eliza, someone whose help she would require very, very soon. ¡°I was distracted.¡± That made Eliza¡¯s silvery eyes sparkle. ¡°Oh?¡± She thought over what could make the oh-so-focused Celestial Hero of legend distracted. ¡°You were thinking about him, weren¡¯t you?¡± The statement made Elm¡¯s eyes twitch, which meant surprised in Elm language as Eliza liked to put it. To the public, all they knew was that the Celestial Hero of old had been birthed when she made her first debut a month ago, killing an evil chromatic, green dragon heavily empowered by a Demon Lord, terrorizing the outskirts of the Kingdom. Oh the parades they had thrown around the Kingdom, and the utter relief the people exclaimed now that their savior had finally descended in these warring times. Now, the Valterran Kingdom favored equal opportunity, prioritized talent and knowledge over birthright and glory, which meant a commoner could have equal access to that of a noble, which was the reason the Kingdom rose to such prominence in a simple millenia. Well, that and the First Celestial Hero helped a lot. Why wouldn¡¯t he? His eternally damned lover, the lady in white was a baby raised in this kingdom after all. But, getting back to the topic at hand, where the common folk slept the night with their doors opened, uncaring of the presence of demons now, the private few knew that Elm wasn¡¯t even hunting the demons or trying to wipe them out like the prophecy foretold. All she was trying to do was to get back the newest incarnation of the lady in white, who just so happened to be abducted by the Demon God. And so, history repeats itself. While Eliza couldn¡¯t understand why the Singularities were so obsessed with this Maiden or whatever, as long as the demons all died, she didn¡¯t really care. Oh the part about the lady in white this time being reborn as the Celestial Hero¡¯s older brother? Well, being the brains and ears of the entire Kingdom, she had heard and seen debauchery worse than simple incest. ¡°So, did you see him?¡± Eliza asked, parting a few strands of silver hair that had gotten in her eyes. She really needed to get a haircut, screw royal traditions. Elm shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Elm looked down at the floor, like a depressed little puppy. ¡°I¡¯m void of his presence.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯ll get him,¡± Elm said, golden eyes slowly smoldering. ¡°I¡¯ll bring him home, no matter how many vermin I have to take out.¡± Eliza rolled her eyes. If the demons who had died to Elm¡¯s sword heard the reason for their demise, they would surely roll around in their graves. But, it was too late. Eliza took a glance at the sword or the lack-thereof hitched up Elm¡¯s hip. Despite being one of the strongest beings in the Kingdom, even she was not worthy enough to see the Holy Sword¡¯s appearance in it¡¯s full beauty. But, she could sense it. The Sword Of Promised Victory, the holy sword forged from the crust of a dead star, purified through an old god¡¯s ichor, enhanced by the Spirit¡¯s touch and crafted in the image of the universe, it was a sword that held enormous power and to Eliza¡¯s knowledge, the only weapon that could fully kill the Demon God - not that it ever did, considering that old bat was still alive and throwing a tantrum. The Holy Sword, Caliburn was locked in a secret safe, protected by a secret guardian, all hidden in a secret location with inherited information only the Celestial Hero would be born with. It is recorded that with a glimmering sword of light, a white armor ordained by the very universe and an indestructible shield, the Celestial Hero would slay the King In Black once and for all, returning peace to all the realms. Well, Elm¡¯s got the glimmering sword of light by herself. Surprisingly, Eliza didn¡¯t find herself curious in the information or details so she didn¡¯t bother asking. She was more interested in the request she had been asked of. To find the other two. Or, at least their trails. Eliza grasped the scrolls in her tiny, little hands tightly. Without her relics, she knew she would have massive eye bags under her eyes from the fatigue. ¡°Well, I wish you good luck on your journey to otherwise screw your brother against the wall but here,¡± Eliza handed her two scrolls. ¡°I¡¯ve got what you asked for.¡± The two scrolls pure white in color and enchanted to seal shut by the always drinking, dwarven rune master employed here. Seriously, why did they still keep him here? He drank too much, barely gets any job done, why do they still employ him? Oh right, that damn drunkard¡¯s weapons were the reason they even managed to hold off the demon waves this long. Elm took the two scrolls from Eliza¡¯s hands, and closed her eyes. Suddenly, the runic letters inscribed around the center of the two scrolls started to glow golden, before peeling right off, disappearing into the air. Eliza just sighed at that. ¡°You picked up the runic language already?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Elm said. ¡°Came to me in a dream yesterday.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Eliza didn¡¯t bother moaning from the lack of fairness that was her dear friend Elm. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, You owe me for this.¡± Elm just nodded and read up on the two scrolls. She was reading information that would make any general seeker of knowledge kill their own mother for, and yet barely a twitch could be seen on Elm¡¯s face. ¡°It was really a pain to find all of this, you know,¡± Eliza sighed. ¡°I had to pull too many strings just to get a few of the words written on there.¡± ¡°You really owe me for this,¡± Eliza said, glancing at the scrolls in Elm¡¯s hands. ¡°By the way, how many abilities do you have in your arsenal now?¡± Eliza knew that Elm, being the Celestial Hero, was a user of the element of light, and a master of the martial path reaching the second realm, not to mention she had easily reached the top of her emblem rank - all under a span of one month. Add to that with her Holy Sword? Elm was ridiculously strong and she would only be getting stronger, perhaps even cracking the Top 10 strongest of the world in a year at the rate she was going. A shiver ran through Eliza¡¯s spine. She remembered the brief encounter she had with one of the Top 10 and it was enough to make her want to wet her pants. Even with her mind, she couldn¡¯t figure out a way to ever defeat such a level of power. There were Gods and there were them. Obligatory Patreon Request, Please consider being a patron, and read up weeks ahead of the current schedule. Pretty please? The link ===> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo . Or, just come join my discord where shenanigans happen every sunday====>https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XIX: People Are Just Too Horny [3] Previously ¡°It was really a pain to find all of this, you know,¡± Eliza sighed. ¡°I had to pull too many strings just to get a few of the words written on there.¡± ¡°You really owe me for this,¡± Eliza said, glancing at the scrolls in Elm¡¯s hands. ¡°By the way, how many abilities do you have in your arsenal now?¡± Eliza knew that Elm, being the Celestial Hero, was a user of the element of light, and a master of the martial path reaching the second realm, not to mention she had easily reached the top of her emblem rank - all under a span of one month. Add to that with her Holy Sword? Elm was ridiculously strong and she would only be getting stronger, perhaps even cracking the Top 10 strongest of the world in a year at the rate she was going. A shiver ran through Eliza¡¯s spine. She remembered the brief encounter she had with one of the Top 10 and it was enough to make her want to wet her pants. Even with her mind, she couldn¡¯t figure out a way to ever defeat such a level of power. There were Gods and there were them. Eliza smiled. What a glorious day it would be for her beloved kingdom, if they had birthed such a being. But unfortunately, the thought of manipulating the Celestial Hero to make the Kingdom the strongest in the myriad realms was out the window the moment she had signed the contract. Also, Elm would probably figure out and annihilate the kingdom if she figured out. Something about those cold, dead eyes staring down at you being the last thing you saw before you died made Eliza sweat profusely. ¡°Many,¡± Elm replied. ¡°But, still not enough.¡± Oh, how Eliza wanted to flip over and strangle herself after she heard that. Elm was strong enough to contend with the top 5 Demon Lords, in under a month and she was still not content with her power. Eliza pointed at the scrolls. ¡°So, up north, or down south?¡± ¡°North,¡± Elm replied without hesitation. ¡°I can make do without the armor for now.¡± ¡°The climate?¡± Elm breathed in, letting a sheen of white protective light envelop her body. ¡°Right,¡± Eliza said. ¡°And, the fallen angel guarding the shield?¡± Elm only glanced at the invisible Holy Sword hitched up her waist. ¡°Not even the wings of God can impede my path.¡± ¡°I forgot you had the sword,¡± Eliza rolled her eyes when she realized why. ¡°How could I not? It¡¯s invisible most of the time,¡± Eliza said. ¡°You¡¯re just too good for the rest of us, aren¡¯t you?¡± In Eliza¡¯s mind, the sword in question buzzed with fury but in reality, not a sound was made. Eliza looked up into the Celestial Hero¡¯s golden eyes, that appeared to glow under the rays of sunset glimmering from the window. She managed to put up the most serious face she could handle and asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Eliza took a look over the beautiful, strong golden-haired woman with an invisible sword that would bring annihilation to the world¡¯s evils. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a certain pang of loneliness when she realized that it would be a long, long time before she could see the Celestial Hero she had fallen for, again. She thought herself too smart to do such a stupid, inconsequential thing as falling in love, but the stoic woman had her charms and unfortunately, Eliza fell to them. Oh, she was still smart enough to know that Elm would never belong to her, as long as that annoying brother of hers still lived. A dark thought ran across Eliza¡¯s mind, before she shook the devil¡¯s whispers, specifically the whispers of the demon lord living inside her. She bit her lips, and took a dare, asking a stupid question that would bear no fruit. ¡°Will you ever come back?¡± For a moment in time, for seconds that spanned hours, for the first time since her birth, Eliza put herself out there not as the strategist of the Kingdom, the holder of the 2nd Demon Lord or even as the crown princess. It was Eliza that asked the question, and hopefully, it would be Elm that answered her question. The pair looked into each other''s eyes, silver mewling up into gold, as silver wished for the moment to freeze, locked in all eternity. Actually, she could do something like that but Elm would easily be able to break out of it. ¡°I-¡± BOOM! ¡°Hear me, worms of Valterra, I have descended to deliver a warning. And, after your judgment.¡± The moment broke. And, silver eyes were furious. Eliza¡¯s head whipped so quick, looking outside the window to find that there was a company of Demon Lords, specifically, the heads of House L to LX, with a Head of House XX standing above them. The Twentieth Demon Lord was the one speaking with such an arrogant tone, a tone that suited only someone far, far above his station. Eliza¡¯s brain raced, thinking of ways to torture the company of fleas. It would be easy to kill them all, but it would still take quite a long time, time that she wanted to spend on her little crush for it might be the last time she had with her. ¡°Ten Seconds.¡± Elm¡¯s sweet voice broke Eliza¡¯s thoughts. She turned to look at Elm, only to see that the Celestial Hero was still staring at her. ¡°What?¡± Eliza thought over what she meant. ¡°Even for you, ten seconds is a little too short to get rid of one of them.¡± Elm tilted her head. ¡°One of them?¡± Eliza¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, before her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°All of them? In Ten seconds?¡± Then, she couldn¡¯t help her lips from smiling. ¡°You¡¯re that strong already?¡± Elm corrected her. ¡°I¡¯m still this weak, unfortunately.¡± It was those words that shocked Eliza to the core. She realized that Elm didn¡¯t see her limits the same way Eliza saw hers. Whereas, Eliza was using her knowledge of past Celestial Heroes and their limits, Elm had been consistently testing her limits, using her inheritance to understand and invent new ways in which she could surpass levels of powers in one-go. To Eliza, Elm was sufficiently strong now and would be endlessly powerful when she cracked the Top 10. To Elm, the word ¡®strong¡¯ started only when she cracked the Top 10. The realization brought awe to Eliza¡¯s mind. After all, the strategist side of hers wondered and tried to formulate how powerful a Celestial Hero who could break the universal limits would become. After all, even the weakest of the Top 10 was at least a solar-system powerhouse, which is why they were called the 10 Sovereigns. There was only one who had broken the universal limits, but the identity hadn¡¯t been found even after using all of Eliza¡¯s resources and connections. She did have a guess to who, and if she was correct, another being - the Celestial Hero being on the same level would be catastrophic beyond imagination. Her promise to the World¡¯s Spirit told her to kill Elm now, before she weakened the world more than it already was but the mischievous side in her wanted to see how far this Celestial Hero would go. Besides, she loved Elm much too far to simply kill her, just for a debt she owed years ago. Since the romantic atmosphere had been interrupted, Eliza could only go into strategist princess mode and say, ¡°Alright then.¡± Obligatory Patreon Request, Please consider being a patron, and read up weeks ahead of the current schedule. Pretty please? The link ===> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo . Or, just come join my discord where shenanigans happen every sunday====>https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XX: People Are Just Too Horny [4] To Elm, the word ¡®strong¡¯ started only when she cracked the Top 10. The realization brought awe to Eliza¡¯s mind. After all, the strategist side of hers wondered and tried to formulate how powerful a Celestial Hero who could break the universal limits would become. After all, even the weakest of the Top 10 was at least a solar-system powerhouse, which is why they were called the 10 Sovereigns. There was only one who had broken the universal limits, but the identity hadn¡¯t been found even after using all of Eliza¡¯s resources and connections. She did have a guess to who, and if she was correct, another being - the Celestial Hero being on the same level would be catastrophic beyond imagination. Her promise to the World¡¯s Spirit told her to kill Elm now, before she weakened the world more than it already was but the mischievous side in her wanted to see how far this Celestial Hero would go. Besides, she loved Elm much too far to simply kill her, just for a debt she owed years ago. Since the romantic atmosphere had been interrupted, Eliza could only go into strategist princess mode and say, ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°I, as the Crown Princess, Eliza V.Vetruvian Valterra, ask of you to save us, and our kingdom of wisdom from this terrible plight,¡± Eliza did a royal curtsey. ¡°10 seconds,¡± Eliza teased, after she had done her royal custom. ¡°Let¡¯s see it. I think you¡¯ll go past 20.¡± Elm didn¡¯t care much for the jab, as Eliza could see it. But the way Elm disappeared in a flash of light, a little faster than usual, told her all she needed to know about the woman¡¯s true temper. She walked over to the window, watching over her soon-to-be grand Silver Kingdom, nodding to herself as a silvery runic barrier started forming around the kingdom. The elves were doing their jobs right, before she heard a sonic boom in the distance and a number of demonic, ugly shrills. She leaned on her arms, and sighed melancholically. ¡°Please be safe.¡± *** Willow¡¯s POV The Mystic Woods, Southern Region I stepped out of the portal, on a whinnying pegasi and first came to a breath of fresh air. Taking a look around, there was nothing but an expanse of trees, magical fauna and anything green basically. Just from the smell of the air, and the cool touch of the wind, I could feel that I was in the real world now, a realness that not even a god¡¯s domain could imitate. I should be happy, elated even that I¡¯m finally out in the open world, after a long month of gruesome training to become stronger. And that, I could finally take my first steps in the world to become one of the strongest beings in the myriad realms, all due to my knowledge amassed behind a screen. But, I wasn¡¯t. Happiness was the last thing in my heart. A cool breeze blew then, causing my little bracelet to swing about in the free wind. The fact that I could still feel Ivanka due to my constitution didn¡¯t help as I knew I could go back to her whenever I wanted. But, my ambition said no. My duties said no. My promise to Ivanka said no. So, all I could do was close my eyes, and pat the beautiful white mane of my pegasi, before sensing the world¡¯s energies. In my mind¡¯s eyes, a plethora of colors, far more than in Ivanka¡¯s domain, appeared but they weren¡¯t the color I had grown so familiar with over the long month. ¡®Come.¡¯ I sent out a burst of chi into my surroundings, and suddenly the plethora of colors disappeared. But, one still remained. An aurora of white, pure white that would never have it¡¯s colors blemished as long as the universe breathed life. I smiled. The energy of life felt even purer in the real world, more concentrated due to the many populations situated in this world. ¡®Where¡¯s the nearest town?¡¯ The aurora of white shifted, wobbling before disappearing and reappearing as a straight line to which I could follow. Tapping into the chi before me, I could tell that there was a town with a significant amount of life-forms situated west, where a great river ran through but it would be a day¡¯s walk, for normal people. I channeled the chi inside my body, sacrificing 10% of it to the sleeping Anger inside me, before focusing the remaining chi on my legs, especially on the soles of my feet. ¡°Whoo,¡± My breath shuddered. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever get used to the sense of adrenaline coursing through my veins. It felt like my legs were balloons. A day¡¯s walk? I could get there in less than half of that time. *** ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .Is that a fucking pegasus?¡± ¡°An Elf?¡± I blinked, once, twice perhaps more. With my eyes enhanced by chi, I could tell that the person standing in front of me was not just any elf, but a whole High Elf, a species that were considered direct descendents of the goddess of the moon, aka, my mate. It felt awkward to make sense of the situation. I didn¡¯t know how I should address the girl in front of me, besides what on earth was a High Elf doing so far from home? This particular high elf didn¡¯t appear in the game either, I think. Now, although elves and high elves share the same name, it would be extremely rude and racist to classify them as the same species. You could attempt to do so, of course at the risk of being sacrificed to the new moon goddess, my lover. The elves usually had different colored hair, and were around the same height as humans, not to mention they ate meat too, the only difference between humans and the elves were the pointy ears, and the system of magic they operated under. Oh right, they worshiped the previous goddess of the moon too, so that¡¯s the main reason for strife between the two. The high elves, on the other, were something akin to purists. They were extremely tall and graceful, lived deep in the woods in a secret realm, ate only what the trees provided them, and had silver hair along with silver eyes akin to Ivanka. Oh right, they were extremely lustful too, even more than the dragons, and were well-known to even fuck their own siblings and parents. How ironic that their goddess was none other than my stoic Ivanka. The High Elf lady standing in front of me looked similar to the rest of her race, with her only striking feature being that she was as short as a dwarf. ¡°Answer my question first,¡± The High Elf lady demanded. I almost forgot about how haughty high elves were. But I couldn¡¯t blame them. The only thing that drove them other than sex and debauchery was their pursuit of knowledge. Again, how ironic. I would have answered the tall lady¡¯s question like a pushover, but I was different now. I wasn¡¯t stronger than the high elf lady, oh dearie no. Just from my eyes, I could sense how dense and tall her mana pool was, unlike her height. But, how could I be scared of a race belonging to a being who I¡¯m dearly in love with. But seriously, this high elf lady is really short. ¡°You just made fun of my height, didn¡¯t you?¡± Obligatory Patreon Request, Please consider being a patron, and read up weeks ahead of the current schedule. Pretty please? The link ===> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo . Or, just come join my discord where shenanigans happen every sunday====>https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XXI: People Are Just Too Horny [5] Previously I would have answered the tall lady¡¯s question like a pushover, but I was different now. I wasn¡¯t stronger than the high elf lady, oh dearie no. Just from my eyes, I could sense how dense and tall her mana pool was, unlike her height. But, how could I be scared of a race belonging to a being who I¡¯m dearly in love with. But seriously, this high elf lady is really short. ¡°You just made fun of my height, didn¡¯t you?¡± I immediately shook my head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yes, you did,¡± The high elf lady was shaking. ¡°You incorrigible, rude fool. You and your species know nothing but debauchery. Listen carefully, wench!¡± The ¡®high¡¯ elf lady proceeded to throw her hand out to the side, whipping her red-golden cape back in a manner of utmost haughtiness. ¡°I am the unchaperoned, the single one, the future seeker of knowledge, Fayeth Shorh!¡± I tried my best not to let out a chortle at her last name. Her parents knew what they were doing by giving her such a wonderful last name. And, the future seeker of knowledge? From my knowledge of the game, I don¡¯t remember any short, high elf being a seeker of knowledge. ¡°You would do well to remember my name,¡± Fayeth said, flipping her silver hair back. ¡°Wow,¡± I deadpanned, giving her an applause. She seemed to like it since her lips curled into an arrogant smile. Oh wow, I don¡¯t like her already. Aegis, my pegasi snorted in derision which brought Miss Fayeth back to reality. ¡°I almost forgot. How did you stumble upon a pegasi?¡± Fayeth asked with greed in her eyes. ¡°And how on earth did a mere human manage to tame it?¡± For some reason, Fayeth seemed like an absolutely fun person to tease. I remember, I had a friend like Fayeth, always boisterous and loud, always giving the best reactions. Oh, how I miss my little doggo. My mind conjured up ways to mess with her. Ah, I got it. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from the goddess of the moon,¡± I decided to just be blunt with it. As expected, she didn¡¯t believe it. Fayeth burst in laughter. ¡°From the great silver one? Please, don¡¯t jest with such ambition, little human.¡± Little human? I was a whole foot taller than her, and I wasn¡¯t even that tall! I watched the little elf slowly come down from her laughter, before shaking her head at the last of her giggles. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true,¡± I replied. ¡°Would you like to check it for yourself?¡± Fayeth¡¯s expression immediately switched from laughter to anger. Her eyes glowed with magic and power but her and all mana felt like home to me. I frowned in loneliness. ¡°If I find you to lie, you won¡¯t be happy with the consequences,¡± Fayeth told me, her voice empowered by her magic. ¡°Be careful with your next words.¡± I simply smiled, and waved her to my lovely pegasi. ¡°Go ahead. If memory serves correctly, anything your goddess touches and wills, it will have her mana signature.¡± The only reason I wasn¡¯t glimmering with the moon goddess¡¯s mana was because I had my own divinity, only that it was asleep. Last time I checked, a god couldn¡¯t be marked with another god¡¯s divinity. Otherwise, there would be a war of the gods, a war for the one true god. ¡°Hm.¡± Jesus, even the way she walked was arrogant. I wonder if being short her entire life in a race full of towering people had something to do with it. After all, she has to make her presence known somehow. As Fayeth approached my lovely pegasi, Aegis raised it¡¯s head warily, inspecting if this new person frothing at her mouth was someone to be kicked nine ways to hell. I whistled low at Aegis, and it went back to eating grass. ¡°Hehehe,¡± Fayeth finally got close enough to my flying steed. I saw the maniacal curiosity that plagued my lover¡¯s descendants and wondered if letting such perversion touch my Aegis was worth the prank. A soft magical glow from Fayeth¡¯s eyes and she suddenly stopped giggling like a perverted, old man and froze. Not even a single muscle in her body moved. ¡°He¡¯s a good gift, isn¡¯t he?¡± I decided to rub salt in the wound. She turned around to me with color drained from her face, which was awesome to see since all the high elves were naturally pale already. ¡°Oh, I wonder what the Great Silver One will think about a little elf doubting her gifts and therefore, her words,¡± I shook my head. Even if I tried, I couldn¡¯t stop the nasty smirk from spreading across my face. I shook my head even more, now walking towards her. When I got close enough to her that my lips were near her ears, I whispered, ¡°I heard it¡¯s considered. . .blasphemy.¡± PLAP! Fayeth¡¯s body turned even smaller as she dropped down onto her knees, face kissing the grass that Aegis was lazily munching on. Oh, I was trying so hard to stop myself from giggling that annoying giggle the haughty, little elf did. ¡°I-I-I apologize for my mistake. I-I didn¡¯t re-realize that someone of such stature was in such a remot-¡± ¡°Either way, you doubted the Great Silver One¡¯s gift and my words, didn¡¯t you?¡± I said, with a sadistic grin on my face. It felt absolutely wonderful to see her body practically shrinking onto itself. ¡°You even threatened me, didn¡¯t you? Oh, what was it that you said?¡± I snapped my fingers in mock-derision. ¡°Ah, I remember now. You said, ¡®If I find you to lie, you won¡¯t be happy with the consequences.¡¯¡± Fayeth shrinked even smaller than she already was. I rubbed my chin mockingly. ¡°Now I may be wrong, but if I remember correctly, wasn¡¯t the punishment for such treachery towards the moon goddess punishable by death?¡± Fayeth started trembling like a little leaf. ¡°So, what do you think I should do, little elf?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t believe I shoul-¡± ¡°Oh, but isn¡¯t it true that you did threaten me?¡± I told her. ¡°Or, was I simply mistaken? Are you accusing me of lying now?¡± Don¡¯t laugh. Hold it in. ¡°No, no, I was simpl-simply just say-saying that-¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve erred too much to be forgiven,¡± I was going to burst into laughter. No, hold it in! ¡°What do you th-Puhahaha! Oh, I can¡¯t do it, I can¡¯t do it anymore!¡± I fell on the grass, kicking my feet out as I held my stomach in laughter. ¡°You should have seen the look on your face!¡± ¡°. . .Huh?¡± Obligatory Patreon Request, Please consider being a patron, and read up chapters ahead of the current schedule. Shit''s going on in the patreon chappies. The link ===> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo . Or, just come join my discord where shenanigans happen every sunday====>https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XXII: People Are Just Too Horny [6] Previously ¡°So, what do you think I should do, little elf?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t believe I shoul-¡± ¡°Oh, but isn¡¯t it true that you did threaten me?¡± I told her. ¡°Or, was I simply mistaken? Are you accusing me of lying now?¡± Don¡¯t laugh. Hold it in. ¡°No, no, I was simpl-simply just say-saying that-¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve erred too much to be forgiven,¡± I was going to burst into laughter. No, hold it in! ¡°What do you th-Puhahaha! Oh, I can¡¯t do it, I can¡¯t do it anymore!¡± I fell on the grass, kicking my feet out as I held my stomach in laughter. ¡°You should have seen the look on your face!¡± ¡°. . .Huh?¡± I was still rolling on the floor. ¡°Hahaha, I-I-I-I, haha.¡± I pointed at the little elf who was looking at me with absolutely no emotion in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s how you sounded, you little elf!¡± ¡°. . .Huh?¡± ¡°Hahahaha,¡± I wiped my tears and let out a long sigh. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t had a good laugh in such a long time. There¡¯s just way too many things to worry about in the future.¡± ¡°. . .Huh?¡± ¡°Oh, the pegasi is a gift from the moon goddess or whatever you call her if you were wondering,¡± I said. ¡°But everything I said after was a joke, just a little prank to rile you up. Don¡¯t take it so seriously, okay Faruth? Fayti? Whatever your name was, it was really great meeting you but I have to go now, bye!¡± I bid the little elf farewell, and turned around to hop onto my cute, little Aegis so that we could get on with our journey and finally make it to the town before the sun went down. What did I think of the little, haughty high elf? Oh, she was an interesting character for sure and would definitely be a popular character in the game as well if she¡¯d ever been released. We needed more loli, rich elven characters after all. They just gave the best reactions. After all is said, I didn¡¯t really think I¡¯d meet her a second time, or any other time. Characters like her were fun to mock around but soon enough, they¡¯d get pretty annoying and really fast at that so it was better to just mark her as something I encountered along my journey to kill the Demon God. After the good laughter I had, I started feeling down. Meeting a high elf this early in my journey did nothing to help the loneliness I felt inside my heart. I missed my powerful, warrior goddess whose hair shone more silver than the simple, little high elf could ever dream of. Oh, Ivank-Danger! ¡°Yah!¡± I patted Aegis, and he understood, blinking to the right in a flash, narrowly dodging a lightning strike from the heavens. ¡°What in the nine hells?!¡± I turned back to see that the area I had just been standing on, was charred completely black and caved out. ¡°You think you can fool with me?!¡± Oh shit. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have played around this much. I took in a deep breath, fortifying myself with chi and deactivated my chi eyes so that I wasn¡¯t bombarded with the immense magical energy pouring out in waves from the little, high elf. On my flying steed, and enhanced with my chi, I didn¡¯t really need to worry of my death if this was the highest level the little, high elf could reach but if I wasn¡¯t careful, she¡¯d be able to take an arm or two. The little, high elf, dressed in her academic robes of gold, gray and red, exuded a magical aura of the same three colors which told me everything I needed to know of her magical affinity. A triple-attributed magical user was pretty rare but by high elven standards, it was pretty normal. . .if the three elements weren¡¯t lightning, wind and fire. A triarchy of elements that had the most amount of destructive combinations known to the entirety of the myriad realms. And, something told me, the little, high elf and her haughty little ass had every destructive combination memorized. I thought of every possible option I had. Then, I settled on the only option that made sense. ¡°Stop!¡± I yelled, an open palm facing her. A high elf that had three orbs of pure elemental destruction was pretty scary, especially when said elf was floating in the sky with glowing eyes. It looked sexy on my goddess, but on someone who wanted to probably char my ass nine ways to sunday? Definitely not. In front of such terrifying power, suddenly, I remembered her name. ¡°Fayeth!¡± I spoke, before pointing over to the pegasi. ¡°Do you not realize you¡¯re in the same territory as him?¡± My pegasi still didn¡¯t care much, and was more interested in munching his daily grass. Wow, the amount of love Aegis had for me was absolutely touching. ¡°And?¡± Woah, her voice was absolutely booming. I seriously need to learn how to do that. ¡°And, if you smite this entire place to dust, you¡¯re going to get rid of a mythical creature signed by your goddess.¡± That brought some sense, and fear into the flying shortie, but not enough to bring her down. Her glowing eyes stopped glowing, and her aura cut to half of it¡¯s original size, but I knew that it was more her suppressing it than releasing her anger completely. ¡°. . .Oh, but I could just aim at you, instead,¡± And, her eyes were glowing again. I shook my index finger. ¡°You could do that,¡± I faked a confident smile. ¡°But, I can run fast enough behind that horse, or at least near it. What do you think¡¯s going to happen to you when all that remains of a goddess¡¯s gift is charred ash?¡± She remained quiet, contemplating. I stared her down. This was the important part that would determine whether she would call my bluff or not. Now, many of you might be wondering whether I could take the little shortie on, or not, since I had so many new offensive abilities to my arsenal now. The quick answer would be, no. The long answer would be, it didn¡¯t matter how much I¡¯d progressed in Ivanka¡¯s domain, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to match an experienced triple-attributed high elf whose domain of magic was a direct counter to my martial arts/chi. After all, she would just keep blasting me with long-ranged magic and make it impossible for me to get in. And, while she wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me instantly, in the end, it would just result in a long stale-mate. Which, I couldn¡¯t afford. Another question would be why I didn¡¯t just use the flying horse to fight it. Well, while Aegis may be higher in terms of realm of power, the high elf was definitely more experienced in the combat department. But, that¡¯s besides the point since all high elves revered anything their goddess touched so I didn¡¯t have to worry about a show-down between two strong beings. Obligatory Patreon Request, Please consider being a patron, and read up chapters ahead of the current schedule. New characters being introduced in the chapters ahead, and she''s a very important figure. The link ===> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo . Or, just come join my discord where shenanigans happen every sunday====>https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XXIII: People Are Just Too Horny [7] Previously ¡°. . .Oh, but I could just aim at you, instead,¡± And, her eyes were glowing again. I shook my index finger. ¡°You could do that,¡± I faked a confident smile. ¡°But, I can run fast enough behind that horse, or at least near it. What do you think¡¯s going to happen to you when all that remains of a goddess¡¯s gift is charred ash?¡± She remained quiet, contemplating. I stared her down. This was the important part that would determine whether she would call my bluff or not. Now, many of you might be wondering whether I could take the little shortie on, or not, since I had so many new offensive abilities to my arsenal now. The quick answer would be, no. The long answer would be, it didn¡¯t matter how much I¡¯d progressed in Ivanka¡¯s domain, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to match an experienced triple-attributed high elf whose domain of magic was a direct counter to my martial arts/chi. After all, she would just keep blasting me with long-ranged magic and make it impossible for me to get in. And, while she wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me instantly, in the end, it would just result in a long stale-mate. Which, I couldn¡¯t afford. Another question would be why I didn¡¯t just use the flying horse to fight it. Well, while Aegis may be higher in terms of realm of power, the high elf was definitely more experienced in the combat department. But, that¡¯s besides the point since all high elves revered anything their goddess touched so I didn¡¯t have to worry about a show-down between two strong beings. In the end, without wanting to fight, I only really had one option I could do which did involve the flying horse. I will use it, very, very soon. I just had to distract the short elf enough for me to get on it because if she called my bluff on my speed, she would blast me quicker than I could say my own name. ¡°So, what do you say?¡± I meandered tentatively to Aegis, and wished I had a divine stick to beat the stupid horse¡¯s ass. ¡°Let¡¯s just let bygones be bygones, eh?¡± ¡°Do not play tricks with me!¡± Every hair on my body stood up. The ground just inches behind me disappeared in a flash of light, and a rumble of thunder. I couldn¡¯t even react, but I had to play it off like I did. With cold sweat dripping down my back, I stared confidently up at the little elf. ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the speed of your attack, you¡¯re not getting anywhere near me.¡± Her aura rose up, as she prepared for a faster attack but I pointed at the flying horse munching peacefully on the grass. Stupid horse. ¡°Ah-ah. Not so fast, milady,¡± I mock-bowed. ¡°Do you really want to bet with the goddess¡¯s gift on the line?¡± Fayeth squeezed her hands into fists, before biting her lips hard enough to draw blood. Then finally, she pulled her hair in frustration. ¡°RARGH!¡± The clouds darkened, and lightning crackled in the sky. ¡°Oh, I should kill you!¡± Fayeth gritted her teeth and tried to Vader-choke me from her position. ¡°Oh, better yet, I should rape you! Little human twinks like you know nothing but to service a good high-elven cock.¡± More hair stood up on my body. I made the mistake of taking a glance at the short elf, and remembered that anger and lust were so directly connected within the high elven race, a feature they took after their creator. Trust me, I know. So, while the little elf was fuming and having a hard-on about how she was going to impregnate my fat arse with her young, I had made it to my lovable flying steed. Now, one thing you needed to know about pegasi was that they were one of the most naturally fastest creatures in the entire realms which is why the little elf frothed just from being able to stand beside Aegis. Need I remind you, their speed was so fast that the moment a baby pegasi was born, it already had enough speed to run from Texas to Nebraska in a matter of hours, hence their status as a mythical race. Aegis was a King Pegasi. ¡°Your speed¡¯s a little limited here but you¡¯ll do finely,¡± I petted my lovable pet and got on him. Then, I whistled at Fayeth. ¡°Hey!¡± She turned to me, eyes full of confusion and wonder - wondering what I was trying to do before I saw realization dawn on her face. The dark clouds parted, and fiery lightning crackled down. ¡°You son of a who-¡± ¡°Bye, little elf!¡± Before the fiery lightning turned me to ash, Aegis kicked the ground and suddenly, I was out of the forest. I giggled under the afternoon sun, and thanked my own intellect for being able to live another day. Now, then, onwards to HighTown! *** I sat down, having a cup of coffee that was just the right amount of heat and sugar. That¡¯s right, there was coffee in this world, and it was pretty good too. For the first time in a while, I felt like I could finally relax and have a good time planning my next moves. My ears perked, tuning out the sound of minstrels and bards singing downstairs and the couples that were having a massive fuckfest next doors. If I had taken down my cloak, I was pretty sure my constitution would somehow lead me to being in the center of such orgies. It was hard, having such a nubile body and a fat arse. That¡¯s right. I had reached HighTown, pretty quick in fact since it only took me like an hour to get there with Aegis¡¯s speed. Where was Aegis? Apparently, inside my soul or something through the power of magic, or divinity to be specific. The little tavern room I was chilling in was pretty comfy and only cost me around 10G per night which was around 10 dollars. Luckily, Ivanka happened to. . .generously place a pouch full of Gs in my bag so I didn¡¯t really have to worry too much about the price. Even if I had to worry though, 10G for one night was very worth it. I sat on my bed, putting the empty mug of coffee down and closed my eyes, zoning out from the world and entering my realm of self, which was empty but a good place to collect my thoughts. What powers do I hold under my arsenal? Divinity? Check-ish. Martial Arts/Chi? Check. Aegis? Check. Constitution Of The Maiden? Check. Dress Of Heaven? Somewhat Check. I needed to unlock the rest of the abilities which would take quite a long time. I had 5 main powers under my belt right now, and while they may not be super overpowered for now, with time, I was confident I could polish them. Right now, I had to focus on a question that had been plaguing me since Ivanka¡¯s training. What do I do now? Now that I had tempered too much with the story¡¯s timeline, I can only kiss my plan to live quietly in a remote place goodbye. My only option now was to participate in the story¡¯s events, which begged the question; How much do I want to interfere in it? The one and perhaps the only thing that guaranteed my survival throughout the entire forthcoming events was my knowledge of the future, and the game. For example, just with my knowledge of where the world items are, I could explore and wield them to become the strongest being in all of the myriad realms, but then like my favorite uncle said, with great power comes great responsibility. Besides, I didn¡¯t have the motivation to find all the 12 world items to begin with. I was very much a person who bit when bit first, and even then I¡¯d still wonder if it would be worth the hassle. I snapped my fingers. My head lit up like a lightbulb. Obligatory Patreon Request, Please consider being a patron, and read up chapters ahead of the current schedule. New characters being introduced in the chapters ahead, and she''s a very important figure. The link ===> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo . Or, just come join my discord where shenanigans happen every sunday====>https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XXIV: People Are Just Too Horny [8] Previously What do I do now? Now that I had tempered too much with the story¡¯s timeline, I can only kiss my plan to live quietly in a remote place goodbye. My only option now was to participate in the story¡¯s events, which begged the question; How much do I want to interfere in it? The one and perhaps the only thing that guaranteed my survival throughout the entire forthcoming events was my knowledge of the future, and the game. For example, just with my knowledge of where the world items are, I could explore and wield them to become the strongest being in all of the myriad realms, but then like my favorite uncle said, with great power comes great responsibility. Besides, I didn¡¯t have the motivation to find all the 12 world items to begin with. I was very much a person who bit when bit first, and even then I¡¯d still wonder if it would be worth the hassle. I snapped my fingers. My head lit up like a lightbulb. What if I simply push all of that power to other people? Since I was already interfering with the events, it really didn¡¯t matter if I hastened the plot a little quicker and maybe manipulate the characters a little bit in finding their inner strength, or finishing their training, or killing their king or whatever ratchet plots were stirring in the world. Of course, I had to be careful with not tempering the events too much to the point I couldn¡¯t recognise which is which but otherwise, it should be okay. How hilarious would it be if a random mob killed the Demon God instead? But, before I could do all of that manipulation, I had to first be strong enough to do said manipulation. And, what was the fastest way to get stronger? It was simple. Grind, and fight opponents stronger than yourself. Then, take their shit but of course this option wasn¡¯t available to me. Even with martial arts, I was still too support-orientated to go around challenging people to duels. No, I needed a team, or a party of people that would take most of the hits for me before I dealt the finishing blow and took all of the shit. I opened my eyes, and turned to take a glance at an insignia hung upon the walls, of whose color was complete red and blue, taking the shape of a dragon. ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Society.¡± While there were other ways to find talented people, in my memory, the most talented but undiscovered, naive people were always in the Adventurer¡¯s Society. Not to mention, I was in HighTown and it was going to be a full moon tonight, where someone who had the most broken attack-oriented ability, was going to appear, absolutely lost and trashed after the fiasco in the Adventurer¡¯s Society [HighTown Branch]. I shook my head, remembering the woman¡¯s tragic past. She might probably have the most tragic past in history but then I guess it was required so that she didn¡¯t misuse her ability. Oh, but I was going to make her misuse her powers, especially if it¡¯s for me. My party would be of four people, including me. An attack, support, defense and magic users who would later be the best in their own categories, and would use said best for the benefit of me. My little underlings who would never fail to protect me, or kill the people I need removed. Well, that¡¯s set then. In my mind, an outline of a plan was beginning to form. A plan that would ensure I was in the safest place in the world, surrounded by people who listened only to me. The candle on my table flickered, weak under the full light of the moon. My heart ached and my soul throbbed, longing to see the goddess of that shiny night rock in the sky. Pleasure later, action now. I took a deep breath, and rushed to grab my cloak before heading towards the Adventurer¡¯s Society. Oh, the taste of security was especially sweet tonight. Then, I opened the doors as I took the first steps of my plan. *** The Adventurer¡¯s Society looked exactly as it did in the game, only more lifelike. It was furnished with the highest order of wood, decorated with ornate colors of red and blue, as banners of arms rolled down the clean walls, one of them even belonging to the royal family. On one of such walls, there was a leaderboard, where three people were at the top with a shiny platinum star under their names. One of them would be key to getting my little attack dog. I took a bite out of the potato stew, and had to be careful not to hit the big, dark hood around my head. I was pleasantly surprised to learn that the potato stew wasn¡¯t that bad, at least by medieval standards. ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°Bu-Bu-But, sir!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to rough up you-¡± Unfortunately for the Adventurer¡¯s Society, no matter how pristine you kept your walls, there would always be ruffians who would fuck everything up. I turned to look at the bunch of ruffians yelling at the quivering, little receptionist who seemed much too of a coward to be an official bearing the Society¡¯s name. But, I knew better than to judge things at first glance. I smiled. It looks like the side event is finally beginning. For a second there, I thought it would never start. ¡°A-As I said, dear adventurer, you cannot submit materials less than that of your adventurer ranking and class,¡± The receptionist stuttered. ¡°A-As yo-you are a a M-Mapper, you can only submit a m-map of a dungeon or r-ruin. This is to prevent the 5 classes of the Ad-Adventurer Society from st-stealing cre-credit.¡± There were two ruffians who were kicking up a fuss. d like a balloon. ¡°This is fuckin¡¯ stupid! How were we supposed to kno¡¯ that?!¡± ¡°Eek!¡± The receptionist squealed. ¡°P-Please don¡¯t yell at me. .¡± This was when the orc-like woman came in, keeping a firm hand on the little, raging man¡¯s shoulder which instantly calmed the man. No, you could say he was frozen in fear and I wondered what she did to make him that scared. ¡°Now, now, Brutus, let¡¯s keep a calm head, shall we?¡± The orc-like woman said, flashing her Silver badge which shone brighter than the Iron badge the man wore. ¡°This is no way to treat a fine lady now, is it?¡± ¡°Tha-Yo-You¡¯re right as always, D-Dhog.¡± Finally, Dhog and Brutus had revealed themselves, which meant that my theory was right. The side event was just as I had remembered it, which would mean that person was going to appear soon. Dhog then proceeded to give a flashing smile to the receptionist, which just scared the poor lady even more since that orc-face just did not go well with smiles. ¡°Let¡¯s do this again, shall we?¡± The orc-like woman said. ¡°Brutus and I here, know the rules of the Society, but unfortunately, our Cook, Support and Wanderer died, leaving us with all of their. . .this loot.¡± Obligatory Patreon Request, Please consider being a patron, and read up chapters ahead of the current schedule. New characters being introduced in the chapters ahead, and she''s a very important figure. The link ===> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo . Or, just come join my discord where shenanigans happen every sunday====>https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XXV: People Are Just Too Horny [9] Previously ¡°Now, now, Brutus, let¡¯s keep a calm head, shall we?¡± The orc-like woman said, flashing her Silver badge which shone brighter than the Iron badge the man wore. ¡°This is no way to treat a fine lady now, is it?¡± ¡°Tha-Yo-You¡¯re right as always, D-Dhog.¡± Finally, Dhog and Brutus had revealed themselves, which meant that my theory was right. The side event was just as I had remembered it, which would mean that person was going to appear soon. Dhog then proceeded to give a flashing smile to the receptionist, which just scared the poor lady even more since that orc-face just did not go well with smiles. ¡°Let¡¯s do this again, shall we?¡± The orc-like woman said. ¡°Brutus and I here, know the rules of the Society, but unfortunately, our Cook, Support and Wanderer died, leaving us with all of their. . .this loot.¡± Dhog tapped the spatial ring on her thick, index finger. ¡°Right here.¡± ¡°Surely, you¡¯re not telling us we have to dump all of this fine loot, our three. . .comrades sacrificed their lives to get?¡± Dhog shook her big head. ¡°That would be an injustice!¡± Something told me Dhog didn¡¯t really regard the other three members in her party as comrades. I would even bet that she was even glad that they died since she¡¯d get more of the loot, although I wondered why she didn¡¯t just kill Brutus so that she got all of the loot. Maybe it would be too suspicious if everyone but her died? Looking carefully at Dhog, I could see with my enhanced eyes that she was strong and definitely deserving of the Silver Adventurer Rank but the long daggers hidden in her pristine cloak gave off the aura of death. I blinked away the world of auras and energy. I now knew everything I could about Dhog¡¯s personality and all I could say was that she deserved the punishment she was about to get very soon. I saw the little twitch in Dhog¡¯s shark-like smile when the receptionist just kept shaking her head and denying her stolen loot. Dhog leaned in to the receptionist, and her smile was gone, leaving behind a bloodthirsty orc-like face. ¡°Is there really nothing you can do?¡± ¡°Hii!¡± The receptionist visibly shrank away. ¡°W-Well, if y-you have someone wi-willing to be a Su-Support, you can ap-appeal for a [Renewal].¡± Dhog had a thoughtful look on her face. She then turned to Brutus, who cowered away from the big woman. ¡°Don¡¯t we have that?¡± Brutus¡¯s face shone. ¡°Ri-Right. O-Oi, come here you filthy wastrel!¡± He pulled onto a chain that was connected with a little person that was probably my height, dressed in the worst rags I¡¯d ever seen and smelt like she hadn¡¯t taken a bath in years. Everyone visibly cringed when the smell of the little filth entered their noses. Me? I couldn¡¯t stop the smile from spreading across my face. Finally, my little attacker has arrived. Dhog took the chains from Brutus, before letting her shark-like smile appear before the receptionist. Brutus removed the hood from the little girl, and her face was revealed to the entire world. She looked even worse than she did in the game. The little girl had a face of sunken cheeks, dried lips and eyes that looked hollow like she had given up on anything related to hope. There were bruises and scratches under her eyes like someone had beaten her half to the death before reviving her back, only to beat her again. Basically, imagine someone who had received the worst beat-down in the history of mankind, and that was basically what the little girl had gone through. Dhog looked absolutely disgusted with the little girl¡¯s face, and smell. And, here I thought she would fuck anything with a pussy or an asshole. ¡°Well?¡± Dhog¡¯s voice was impatient, like she didn¡¯t want to hold onto the chains for a second longer. ¡°What if she applies for a Support?¡± It was just a split second, maybe less, but I caught the flames of anger on the receptionist¡¯s eyes before she went back to her cowering damsel-in-distress persona. Oh, just a little longer, and I would get to see the famous beatdown in the game, in real life with my own two eyes. ¡°Sh-She could, but i-is she even le-?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Dhog smiled, even creepier this time. ¡°She¡¯s legal enough to apply for a Support, and last time I checked, the Society shamed no whore nor slave from entering it¡¯s doors.¡± ¡°So, prove it.¡± ¡°Bu-But then, she would still have to go through the proces-¡± BANG! ¡°Just give me my fucking loot!¡± Dhog¡¯s eyes were now bloodshot, fists slammed onto the counter as she had finally let go of all pretenses. ¡°Why the fuck do you keep yapping with your tiny, little mouth, eh?!¡± Every one of the adventurers suddenly stopped chattering, and turned to whichever idiot was kicking up a huge fuss. In a society full of hot-headed idiots and power-hungry bastards, it was just another Tuesday to see an idiot who hadn¡¯t carefully read the terms and conditions when they signed the contract. But, this was the first time they¡¯d seen someone idiotic enough to be causing this much commotion when it was that certain receptionist¡¯s shift. In the house, the adventurers had one of two reactions. One, which belonged to the newbies, was a puzzled, inquisitive look on their faces, wondering why everyone had suddenly gone quiet. The other belonged to the veterans, who had stuck around long enough to find out exactly why it was a bad idea to do what the orc-faced woman had just done. I was of the latter, but while the veterans averted their eyes out of fear, I looked onwards to see the greatest beatdown in history. ¡°. . .You¡¯re pissing me off.¡± Then, everyone was silent, including the two idiots. ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. .What?¡± It was Dhog who broke the silence first, with a stupefied look on her face. Even Rufus¡¯s jaw was wide open in disbelief. I could see him trying to see if he had just heard the little receptionist right. ¡°Listen, you attacked first,¡± The receptionist said, body completely still, eyes sharpened like a woman of power. She sighed. ¡°Why do idiots always get assigned on my shift?¡± The receptionist snapped her fingers, as the illusion of a cowardly receptionist faded away as someone bigger and stronger slowly came into view. Along with the shiniest plate of platinum hanging around her neck. When the last bits of illusion faded away, what stood before the two idiots was a woman who had fought in a certain war many years ago, and had thus retired to her hometown, working as a receptionist to oversee the next generation of Adventurers. ¡°Platinum badge. . ,¡± Brutus¡¯s face was now completely white. Dhog on the other hand, had a look of contemplation before her eyes turned wide. Her head whipped around so fast a normal human would have broken their neck, as she turned to the picture of a woman hung most high on the leaderboard of Adventurers, with a similar shiny platinum badge under her name and picture. ¡°The Platinum Illusionist,¡± Dhog whispered in terror. ¡°Illya Goodfield.¡± Obligatory Patreon Request, Please consider being a patron, and read up chapters ahead of the current schedule. Did the MC just get fucked by another futa, and she''s a werewolf? Wait, what? Read up ahead at the link ===> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo . Or, just come join my discord where shenanigans happen every sunday====>https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XXVI: People Are Just Too Horny [10] Previously When the last bits of illusion faded away, what stood before the two idiots was a woman who had fought in a certain war many years ago, and had thus retired to her hometown, working as a receptionist to oversee the next generation of Adventurers. ¡°Platinum badge. . ,¡± Brutus¡¯s face was now completely white. Dhog on the other hand, had a look of contemplation before her eyes turned wide. Her head whipped around so fast a normal human would have broken their neck, as she turned to the picture of a woman hung most high on the leaderboard of Adventurers, with a similar shiny platinum badge under her name and picture. ¡°The Platinum Illusionist,¡± Dhog whispered in terror. ¡°Illya Goodfield.¡± The woman in question simply scratched her head of silver hair-turned gray, and clicked her tongue. She was more annoyed that she had to unveil her illusion, than she was proud that she was recognised. ¡°Why do you children always have to be such a pain in the arse?¡± Simultaneously, gulps rang around the room as the veterans were doing anything but looking at the middle-aged woman in golden-white robes. Looks like a lot of people were rowdy in their youth. Illya tilted her head to the side, and nodded at the little girl. ¡°Where do you hail from, stinky one?¡± When the little girl didn¡¯t answer, Illya asked another question after reappearing in front of the little girl in rags, her posture knelt down. ¡°. .What¡¯s your name?¡± I raised an eyebrow. The little flash movement might have looked like teleportation to the common Adventurer but with my enhanced eyes, I saw that it was just a little trick, an illusion so well-crafted it looked real to which I secretly applauded, in my head. Every gamer knew illusions were an element best suited to support, but when practiced and refined to the top, illusions became reality. Was Illya¡¯s illusions to that level? No, but I knew she would reach that level. Dhog however did not possess my knowledge of the Platinum Illusionist, and decided that her ego was much more important than her life. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing with another person¡¯s slave?!¡± Dhog turned around, and yelled in anger. Only this time, she seemed more like a dog bitching rather than a lion roaring. Illya didn¡¯t even bother to respond to the angry orc-faced woman. She only asked the little girl another question. ¡°What did they do to you?¡± I saw a flash of anger in Illya¡¯s smoky gray eyes and knew if she ever found out who did this to such a small babe, she would kill them in the worst way possible. After all, mental torture was far worse than physical. And a high-level illusionist like Illya? You literally wouldn¡¯t know what hit you. Slowly and gently, Illya checked the little girl around for any injury that seemed life-threatening and sighed when the little girl didn¡¯t even so much as wince when an injury was touched. Dhog, on the other hand, had gone hysterical. If she got any redder, her head would literally pop like a can of tomatoes. Ego had overtaken will, and anger had overtaken thought. Dhog made the worst move she could possibly have made in this instant just like in the game. She took out her long, twin daggers and flashed before Illya¡¯s crouched form. ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± Her twin daggers gleamed green, before striking downwards to which Dhog expected a fountain of blood to spurt forth. A fountain of blood did spurt forth. Dhog was smug at that, her ego satisfied, until her arms felt a little bit empty. She looked back at her arms, or the lack-there-of and screamed louder than a wife-in-labour. ¡°What the fuck?! What the fuck?! What the fuck?!¡± ¡°Oh quiet down,¡± Illya said, now standing up to turn to the screaming orc-faced woman. Oh, I think she might even be taller than Dhog. Behind Illya, one could see that the little girl dressed in rags and scars was completely asleep in peace, perhaps for the first time in a while. I watched as Illya had a look of annoyance, as if she was thinking a simple dismemberment of arms wasn¡¯t cause for such screaming. Oh right, Brutus had already pissed his pants, and fainted in the corner of the room. ¡°M-My arms?!¡± Dhog rolled around, splattering her blood all over the clean room. ¡°My fucking arms ain¡¯t there anymore!¡± ¡°Stop rolling around. You¡¯re getting my floor all bloodied!¡± Illya walked over to the hysterical woman, and proceeded to kick her right in the nuts. Before Dhog could yell again, Illya stuffed her leather heel in Dhog¡¯s throat with such accuracy, she sliced off Dhog¡¯s uvula. ¡°Shush now, child,¡± Illya whispered, looking at Dhog¡¯s crying, bloodied face. ¡°I hate having to deal with idiots. I hate seeing babes bullied, and most importantly, I hate seeing idiots bullying little babes.¡± She raised three fingers. ¡°You broke all three.¡± ¡°Please. . .It hurts. . .¡± ***** WILLOW''S POV Even I was surprised to see Illya completely stone-faced in front of someone sobbing in pain. A lot of pain, from the way Dhog¡¯s mouth was frothing. But then, I wasn¡¯t the average viewer and knew that it wasn¡¯t really possible for Illya the Illusionist, or more specifically the receptionist and one of the guardian trio of this Adventurer Society (Branch) to actually hurt an adventurer, unless specifically given permission by the Branch Master. I looked around the room, but it seems that only I was able to tell everything was a farce. The little girl¡¯s eyes shone. No, I wasn¡¯t the only one who knew. ¡°This is your punishment,¡± Illya whispered. ¡°You¡¯re lucky it was on my shift that you decided to pull this shit on. If you were on one of the other three, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get off this easily.¡± Illya walked over to the moaning Dhog, and squatted before her. Then, she looked into Dhog¡¯s eyes for an eternity before morphing back into her cute receptionist illusion. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty again, okay?¡± The receptionist winked cutely, before tapping Dhog on her forehead, sending her to la-la-land in an instant. She turned to the crowd of adventurers quietly sipping their mugs, and eating their forks, doing anything to not be noticed by the scary illusionist. ¡°Why¡¯s everyone so quiet?¡± The receptionist giggled. ¡°Relax, everyone! If you stay as good boys and girls, the scarrrry Illya won¡¯t come out, okay?¡± A collective nod could be seen throughout the room. The receptionist then whistled, calling over two humanoid-looking things, more specifically known as Homunculus (Inferior), who brought out a stretcher and everything for the two unconscious troublemakers. ¡°Now then,¡± The receptionist turned to the bundle of lost hope behind her. ¡°What do I do with you?¡± She squatted before the little girl. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer any of my questions before, so there¡¯s not much I can do with you.¡± Obligatory Patreon Request, Please consider being a patron, and read up chapters ahead of the current schedule. What''s up with being a Supporter though? Read up ahead at the link ===> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo . Or, just come join my discord where shenanigans happen every sunday====>https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XXVII-XXIX: Raegis [1] – [2] AUTHOR''S NOTES: Double chappies everyone! Enjoy! The receptionist put a finger over her chin. ¡°Hmmm, Unless you give me consent, I won¡¯t be able to even appeal to the Branch Master to take you in as a special subject. And, even if I want to, I can¡¯t really take you in or that meanie will be angrrrry at me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a different matter if someone takes you in though,¡± The receptionist said. ¡°You were able to saw through the scarryy Illya¡¯s illusions so you should have a lot of potential. Perhaps, someone here can train you to be a Mapper, or a simple Cook could even work.¡± ¡°So?¡± The receptionist looked around, and everyone was suddenly interested in the beautiful floorwork beneath them. ¡°I thought so too,¡± The receptionist sighed. ¡°So, what do I do with you?¡± In the game, during this time, everyone in this room knew that it would be too much work to take care of a broken, little girl whose origins were a complete mystery. The adventurers were experienced to know that it was best to leave such mystery and risk to the gods, or it would be their fates the gods would take. Of course, since it was a risk, there was the possibility of a reward, meaning if the little girl turned out to be someone great in the future, they would be able to benefit a lot from her as her caretakers. And yet, not a single person lifted a finger for the girl, which eventually led to Illya taking the girl in, and training her to later be the strongest swordsman in history. The little girl was a box of treasures absolutely covered in the world¡¯s messiest cobweb. But, it didn¡¯t matter to me. Simple cobweb? I could clear something like that in my sleep. In the midst of utter, awkward silence, and more despair for the little girl, despite the heavy risks, someone was stupid enough to raise a hand. A pale, porcelain hand belonging to me, of course. I looked at Illya, and it was pretty crazy seeing Illya, the Mother Of The Greatest Swordsman In History, look me dead in the eyes. It felt like she could see through not only my hood, but my very soul. Then, she nodded her head. ¡°Not bad.¡± Her Illya voice came out, before switching back to her cutesy receptionist voice. ¡°Alrightie then, come over here, little fighter!¡± I stood up, and felt like the most famous person in the world. Walking over to the little girl and Illya, I was met with stares from all around me, most questioning if I was sane, some pitying my stupidity, and a few questioning who I was. But, I had no intention of showing my face to these mobs. No, I wanted my little box of treasures now. I stood before the little girl. A change in demeanor happened, and she looked up at me, only with her eyes though. My heart stopped. Oh, what a poor, little girl. That was the first thing that came up in my mind when I got to see those dark, muddied eyes up close. We must have been staring at each other¡¯s eyes for hours, or at least that¡¯s how it felt. I knew of her tragic past, but I felt like I was reliving them when I saw her eyes and realized I had done my bad habit again. Instead of seeing that an atrocious sin had been committed against a child, I had only seen her as a game character, an NPC I could use for my future plans. In her eyes, I saw the pain, the fire, the scream and eventually, the acceptance she had that no one would ever save her and there was no point in doing it herself. I actually took a step back, holding my head in pain, unprepared for the visions as the receptionist looked over worriedly at me. ¡°Are you okay, little fighter?!¡± I held up a hand. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± I massaged my head, still a little dizzy but I managed to calm down before shakily looking at the little girl again, then this time I saw something I couldn¡¯t have before. A beautiful, gentle soul whose utmost wish was that no one suffered like she did, and it was then I realized why she became the strongest swordswoman in the realms, why exactly she raised her steel. Even after suffering all that she did, I saw in her eyes a little, a miniscule flicker of light - her final will to fight. In my eyes, I saw it as a challenge instead of a request for help, a challenge that was asking me if I was even worthy enough to wield her. I took the challenge. ¡°Do you want to be with me?¡± At that moment, our eyes met again, but only this time, there was a roaring flame burning in her eyes. She gulped, and her dry lips cracked but she just had to say something. ¡°Y. . .Y-yes.¡± Noone knew at that moment. A grin broke across my face. Noone knew how I had stolen the future world¡¯s greatest swordsman from her mother right under her nose. Today was the day the Maiden had collected herself a very attack-oriented little poke*on. *** I sat down in my room, late at night, with a candle being the only thing keeping the entire room lit since the moon¡¯s glow was particularly low tonight. Maybe Ivanka missed me or something? I should check up on her later. But, first I had to do something about the little girl on the floor, staring quizzically at me like she was waiting for me to say something. I sighed. The night wind blew from my windows, providing a gale cool enough to make the little girl shiver and my papers to flutter. ¡°Here,¡± I gave her my blanket for the night, not really needing it since a chi-blanket was much better. ¡°Cover yourself with this.¡± Since she didn¡¯t really move, I had to go over to her, and throw the warm blanket over her body and soon, the shivering stopped. I went back to my seat, and looked over the documents of ownership over the little girl. Apparently, since the little girl had no parents and had a slave collar around her neck, I couldn¡¯t adopt parenthood over her, so I had to settle with being the master of the little girl. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to be the complete master over the future strongest swordswoman in the world, but if you knew how her attitude towards slave owners would turn out in the future, you¡¯d hesitate like me too. I opened my eyes, enhanced by chi, and looked over her body. Just like in the game, an aura of silver and the smell of blades was so strong on her, she might as well have been an incarnation of steel itself. Oh wait, she is. Who¡¯d known the little girl had been so blessed? ¡°What do you want your name to be?¡± I asked her. ¡°It¡¯s really a pain in the butt to call you little girl over and over again.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I¡¯m assuming you don¡¯t remember your name, right?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t remember where you come from too?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°But, you¡¯re certain you made the right choice in staying with me?¡± This time, I got a nod, a strong nod from her weak, little body. I nodded along with her, and showed her the documents, scrunching them in my hands. ¡°You know what this is?¡± I asked, and she nodded no. ¡°It¡¯s a written document, legally allowing me to claim ownership over you due to your slave collar, and unknown origin of your previous masters.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this, since I don¡¯t really think someone should own someone but,¡± I clicked my tongue. ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, you won¡¯t be able to go adventuring or anywhere with me, for that matter. Would you want that?¡± A shake of her head. I looked her dead in the eyes and decided to reveal a little of my motives in order to get her trust. ¡°You see, I¡¯m trying to beat the strongest being in the myriad realms. Do you think you can help me do that?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Let me rephrase. Do you want to help me do that?¡± There was silence, but this time, it was short-lived. Again, I saw that steel-like fire in her eyes and I knew she had made her decision. ¡°Alright then, let me give you 3 promises first then,¡± I told her. ¡°First, I promise to get you cleaned up because you need it. Second, I¡¯ll promise to clear the ownership over you as soon as possible. Third, well. . .¡± I raised my third finger, playing around with it as I wondered the single thing the little girl needed the most right now. I thought back over her tragedy, her future endeavors, her speeches and wants as was described in the game and remembered what she had wished for when she was young. ¡°I¡¯ll promise to make you the strongest swordsman in history,¡± I said. But of course that wasn¡¯t the real deal. ¡°And, I¡¯ll help you get revenge.¡± Suddenly, the air around me thickened with bloodlust, as the scent of steel turned sharp like the very air I breathed in had turned into little icicles of steel. Oh, it was a pleasure to see that the little flame in her eyes had actually been hiding an inferno. A shiver ran through me, with some arousal due to my constitution noticing I was around a dominant, strong person. But this was no time to get horny. ¡°Calm down.¡± I bonked her on the head with the folded up documents, and the air returned to normal. Her fiery eyes died out, and returned back to that deadpan look of hers, no longer broken. I smiled at her. ¡°So, what do you say?¡± I offered her a hand, as the moon shone bright behind me. It¡¯s nice to know that my big, strong woman was watching over me. ¡°Do you want to come with me, Reagis?¡± Reagis seemed to like the name I¡¯d given her, forgetting that it was actually her original name she had forgotten, a name she had cherished so deeply before her tragedy struck. With what little strength she had left, Reagis shakily grabbed my hand, and I knew then what her resolve was - a desperation, a last hope she clung on that I was the right person to follow and trust one last time. She made the right decision. Oh, the smile I was holding back so that she didn¡¯t know the plans I had for her. ¡°Great. Every great hero starts with humble beginnings,¡± I told her and luckily, she picked up what I had put down. ¡°But, first you need to get a bath.¡± Obligatory Patreon Request, Please consider being a patron, and read up chapters ahead of the current schedule. Finally, Willow goes to get the Sword. Read up ahead at the link ===> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo . Or, just come join my discord where shenanigans happen every sunday====>https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XXVII-XXVIII: Raegis [1] – [2] AUTHOR''S NOTES: Double chappies everyone! Enjoy! The receptionist put a finger over her chin. ¡°Hmmm, Unless you give me consent, I won¡¯t be able to even appeal to the Branch Master to take you in as a special subject. And, even if I want to, I can¡¯t really take you in or that meanie will be angrrrry at me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a different matter if someone takes you in though,¡± The receptionist said. ¡°You were able to saw through the scarryy Illya¡¯s illusions so you should have a lot of potential. Perhaps, someone here can train you to be a Mapper, or a simple Cook could even work.¡± ¡°So?¡± The receptionist looked around, and everyone was suddenly interested in the beautiful floorwork beneath them. ¡°I thought so too,¡± The receptionist sighed. ¡°So, what do I do with you?¡± In the game, during this time, everyone in this room knew that it would be too much work to take care of a broken, little girl whose origins were a complete mystery. The adventurers were experienced to know that it was best to leave such mystery and risk to the gods, or it would be their fates the gods would take. Of course, since it was a risk, there was the possibility of a reward, meaning if the little girl turned out to be someone great in the future, they would be able to benefit a lot from her as her caretakers. And yet, not a single person lifted a finger for the girl, which eventually led to Illya taking the girl in, and training her to later be the strongest swordsman in history. The little girl was a box of treasures absolutely covered in the world¡¯s messiest cobweb. But, it didn¡¯t matter to me. Simple cobweb? I could clear something like that in my sleep. In the midst of utter, awkward silence, and more despair for the little girl, despite the heavy risks, someone was stupid enough to raise a hand. A pale, porcelain hand belonging to me, of course. I looked at Illya, and it was pretty crazy seeing Illya, the Mother Of The Greatest Swordsman In History, look me dead in the eyes. It felt like she could see through not only my hood, but my very soul. Then, she nodded her head. ¡°Not bad.¡± Her Illya voice came out, before switching back to her cutesy receptionist voice. ¡°Alrightie then, come over here, little fighter!¡± I stood up, and felt like the most famous person in the world. Walking over to the little girl and Illya, I was met with stares from all around me, most questioning if I was sane, some pitying my stupidity, and a few questioning who I was. But, I had no intention of showing my face to these mobs. No, I wanted my little box of treasures now. I stood before the little girl. A change in demeanor happened, and she looked up at me, only with her eyes though. My heart stopped. Oh, what a poor, little girl. That was the first thing that came up in my mind when I got to see those dark, muddied eyes up close. We must have been staring at each other¡¯s eyes for hours, or at least that¡¯s how it felt. I knew of her tragic past, but I felt like I was reliving them when I saw her eyes and realized I had done my bad habit again. Instead of seeing that an atrocious sin had been committed against a child, I had only seen her as a game character, an NPC I could use for my future plans. In her eyes, I saw the pain, the fire, the scream and eventually, the acceptance she had that no one would ever save her and there was no point in doing it herself. I actually took a step back, holding my head in pain, unprepared for the visions as the receptionist looked over worriedly at me. ¡°Are you okay, little fighter?!¡± I held up a hand. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± I massaged my head, still a little dizzy but I managed to calm down before shakily looking at the little girl again, then this time I saw something I couldn¡¯t have before. A beautiful, gentle soul whose utmost wish was that no one suffered like she did, and it was then I realized why she became the strongest swordswoman in the realms, why exactly she raised her steel. Even after suffering all that she did, I saw in her eyes a little, a miniscule flicker of light - her final will to fight. In my eyes, I saw it as a challenge instead of a request for help, a challenge that was asking me if I was even worthy enough to wield her. I took the challenge. ¡°Do you want to be with me?¡± At that moment, our eyes met again, but only this time, there was a roaring flame burning in her eyes. She gulped, and her dry lips cracked but she just had to say something. ¡°Y. . .Y-yes.¡± Noone knew at that moment. A grin broke across my face. Noone knew how I had stolen the future world¡¯s greatest swordsman from her mother right under her nose. Today was the day the Maiden had collected herself a very attack-oriented little poke*on. *** I sat down in my room, late at night, with a candle being the only thing keeping the entire room lit since the moon¡¯s glow was particularly low tonight. Maybe Ivanka missed me or something? I should check up on her later. But, first I had to do something about the little girl on the floor, staring quizzically at me like she was waiting for me to say something. I sighed. The night wind blew from my windows, providing a gale cool enough to make the little girl shiver and my papers to flutter. ¡°Here,¡± I gave her my blanket for the night, not really needing it since a chi-blanket was much better. ¡°Cover yourself with this.¡± Since she didn¡¯t really move, I had to go over to her, and throw the warm blanket over her body and soon, the shivering stopped. I went back to my seat, and looked over the documents of ownership over the little girl. Apparently, since the little girl had no parents and had a slave collar around her neck, I couldn¡¯t adopt parenthood over her, so I had to settle with being the master of the little girl. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to be the complete master over the future strongest swordswoman in the world, but if you knew how her attitude towards slave owners would turn out in the future, you¡¯d hesitate like me too. I opened my eyes, enhanced by chi, and looked over her body. Just like in the game, an aura of silver and the smell of blades was so strong on her, she might as well have been an incarnation of steel itself. Oh wait, she is. Who¡¯d known the little girl had been so blessed? ¡°What do you want your name to be?¡± I asked her. ¡°It¡¯s really a pain in the butt to call you little girl over and over again.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I¡¯m assuming you don¡¯t remember your name, right?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t remember where you come from too?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°But, you¡¯re certain you made the right choice in staying with me?¡± This time, I got a nod, a strong nod from her weak, little body. I nodded along with her, and showed her the documents, scrunching them in my hands. ¡°You know what this is?¡± I asked, and she nodded no. ¡°It¡¯s a written document, legally allowing me to claim ownership over you due to your slave collar, and unknown origin of your previous masters.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this, since I don¡¯t really think someone should own someone but,¡± I clicked my tongue. ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, you won¡¯t be able to go adventuring or anywhere with me, for that matter. Would you want that?¡± A shake of her head. I looked her dead in the eyes and decided to reveal a little of my motives in order to get her trust. ¡°You see, I¡¯m trying to beat the strongest being in the myriad realms. Do you think you can help me do that?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Let me rephrase. Do you want to help me do that?¡± There was silence, but this time, it was short-lived. Again, I saw that steel-like fire in her eyes and I knew she had made her decision. ¡°Alright then, let me give you 3 promises first then,¡± I told her. ¡°First, I promise to get you cleaned up because you need it. Second, I¡¯ll promise to clear the ownership over you as soon as possible. Third, well. . .¡± I raised my third finger, playing around with it as I wondered the single thing the little girl needed the most right now. I thought back over her tragedy, her future endeavors, her speeches and wants as was described in the game and remembered what she had wished for when she was young. ¡°I¡¯ll promise to make you the strongest swordsman in history,¡± I said. But of course that wasn¡¯t the real deal. ¡°And, I¡¯ll help you get revenge.¡± Suddenly, the air around me thickened with bloodlust, as the scent of steel turned sharp like the very air I breathed in had turned into little icicles of steel. Oh, it was a pleasure to see that the little flame in her eyes had actually been hiding an inferno. A shiver ran through me, with some arousal due to my constitution noticing I was around a dominant, strong person. But this was no time to get horny. ¡°Calm down.¡± I bonked her on the head with the folded up documents, and the air returned to normal. Her fiery eyes died out, and returned back to that deadpan look of hers, no longer broken. I smiled at her. ¡°So, what do you say?¡± I offered her a hand, as the moon shone bright behind me. It¡¯s nice to know that my big, strong woman was watching over me. ¡°Do you want to come with me, Reagis?¡± Reagis seemed to like the name I¡¯d given her, forgetting that it was actually her original name she had forgotten, a name she had cherished so deeply before her tragedy struck. With what little strength she had left, Reagis shakily grabbed my hand, and I knew then what her resolve was - a desperation, a last hope she clung on that I was the right person to follow and trust one last time. She made the right decision. Oh, the smile I was holding back so that she didn¡¯t know the plans I had for her. ¡°Great. Every great hero starts with humble beginnings,¡± I told her and luckily, she picked up what I had put down. ¡°But, first you need to get a bath.¡± Obligatory Patreon Request, Please consider being a patron, and read up chapters ahead of the current schedule. Finally, Willow goes to get the Sword. Read up ahead at the link ===> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo . Or, just come join my discord where shenanigans happen every sunday====>https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P [BOOK II] Chapter XXX: Raegis [4] Author''s Notes: You may realize the chapter number, and no, it''s not a mistake. There was a mishap in my labelling, and it should have been this chapter number from the beginning, sorry for the little tech error. Anyways, enjoy!! ¡°Guh!¡± I fell to the floor dramatically. I felt defeated after the bath we had just taken. Slowly, I looked up at the completely nude, but now clean, little Reagis. With my [Purify] and [Heal], all of her physical wounds had been healed to the point not even a single blemish remained on her milky skin. Her hair was also free of the caked up blood, snot and other dirt that had tarnished her otherwise silky, steel-colored hair. I did my best to clean up her face too to the point anyone could see she was a cutie, but unfortunately, her silvery eyes were still muddied. The bruises and scratches around her body were gone, and I was surprised to see that she was very toned - muscles sharpened and springy like they were going to pounce at you. Then, you trail down her little body, down her little abs and there you begin to see something not so little standing at attention. At this point in the story, Raegis couldn¡¯t be any more than 11 years of age, which meant that she was still technically a child. And, yet such a small, female child has already beaten me in terms of manhood. Hey, I knew that Willow¡¯s little johnson was this size for a reason, but it just hurts my male ego to see that a female child was bigger than I was. I guess this will be my complex for the rest of my life in this world. There was really no magic nor item that could enlarge your penis permanently after all. Even if there was, due to my constitution, the material would be ejected from my body immediately since the only thing my body really accepted was dominant semen. I threw some robes at Raegis who just stood there and stared at me. No, she was staring at my body? I was dressed in nothing but a thin bath towel, so my womanly features were heavily enhanced through the wear but I didn¡¯t know little Raegis was already mentally healed enough to lust for someone. Or, was it just because of my constitution? Either way, I couldn¡¯t let a child under my wing turn out to be one of those rapists. ¡°Perhaps you should wear the robes and stop staring,¡± I mused. ¡°It¡¯s not good behavior to look at someone like that, you know?¡± Surprisingly, Raegis answered. ¡°Be. .hav. .iour?¡± ¡°Oh boy,¡± I replied. Did I really have to start teaching her from there? ¡°It¡¯s simple. Don¡¯t look at someone in a way that will make them uncomfortable,¡± I told her and saw she still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°For now, just do what I ask and put on your wear.¡± I put on my robes which smelt like my beloved, putting a lonely smile on my face. I glanced at the moon starting to string low in the night sky. After the both of us had put on our clothes, I got over to my bed, ready to sleep and saw that she was still standing there like a lost little puppy. ¡°Well?¡± I pulled the blanket apart for her. ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡± I saw thoughts race in her muddied eyes, going from wariness to hesitance to eventual acceptance. Little Raegis walked over to me, before getting on the bed and sleeping on her side but still keeping her distance a few inches away from me, like she was afraid I was going to hit her if she touched me. Even though I literally washed her hair and body for her. This isn¡¯t good. Tonight was going to be a cold night, and the blanket wasn¡¯t big enough to cover us both if she was that far away. She was going to catch a cold. I took a glance at her, and yup, she was shivering like a mouse. I only gave a sigh, ¡°Are you scared of me, little Raegis?¡± Her shivering only got worse. I remembered that, when Raegis was at this age in the game, it gave Illya the Illusionist quite a hard time since she didn¡¯t know what to do with the little girl. But, I remembered what Raegis wanted and so desperately needed at this age. After all, what could be the one thing a little child, forsaken and sold to slavery by her own mother and father, ever want? With the most gentle touch, I wrapped my arms around her little waist and pulled her to my bigger (for now) body. She was small enough that I could hug her entire body with just two of my arms. And, suddenly the shaking stopped. This was the pivotal point in which I truly made Raegis loyal to me, and me only. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡± These were the words Illya told the little girl, and now these were the words I had parted unto her. And, like a dam unable to hold the water back, she broke down. ¡°*Sniffles* *Hic*¡± I just gently smiled, and slowly petted her little head, while still keeping her in the warmth of my hug. ¡°You did so well enduring that pain. Oh, you did so good.¡± Raegis was now full on crying, and had turned around to dive face-first into my non-existent breasts while clutching onto my robes for comfort with her little hands. Still, my job was the same. I kept petting her hair silently, not even saying a word so that she had all the limelight. ¡°I. .It. .h-hurt so-sok bh-bhad!¡± Raegis sobbed, her snot ruining my robes but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°M-Mommy, and D-Dhaddy w-were so mean t-tok me-mek!¡± She proceeded to cry even more. ¡°Wh-Why did ish have to bhe mhee?¡± Her words were slightly lipsed but it was understandable since the adult version of her mentioned once in the game, that her torture was so bad she couldn¡¯t even speak correctly for years. ¡°Why did ish have to bhe mhee?¡± Raegis repeated the words like a mantra, beating her little fists onto my chest again, kicking and throwing a fuss inside my embrace but I could only provide her silent comfort, not daring to say a single word. Soon, Raegis ran out of energy and asked one last time, ¡°Why did ish have to bhe mhe?¡± This time was different since she had raised her little head from my chest, and looked up to me with eyes whose clouds were slowly being lifted, with the final cloud¡¯s erasure dependent on my answer. I looked her in the eyes, and simply gave a sad smile, trying my best to remember what it was that Illya said to her in the game. Ah, I remember. I stopped petting her hair, and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Sometimes bad things happen to good people, and good things happen to bad people. That¡¯s just how it is.¡± ¡°Bu-Bhut, thash no-not fhair!¡± She threw a tantrum, and looked like she was going to cry again so I soothed her by petting her hair again. ¡°I know, little Raegis,¡± I whispered softly, and she calmed down enough to listen to what I had to say. ¡°And you¡¯re right. But in the face of the strong, being fair is nothing but the obligation of the weak.¡± Obligatory Patreon Request, Please consider being a patron, and read up chapters ahead of the current schedule. Willow? Um, What the hell is even that? Read up ahead at the link ===> https://www.patreon.com/Norobo . Or, just come join my discord where shenanigans happen every sunday====>https://discord.gg/3jQXJ8P